Char Marie Adles

1 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Char Marie Adles

2 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Char Marie Adles

3 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Desert of StarsBook Two:

By: Char Marie Adles© 2010

Char Marie Adles

4 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

This book is for my grandmaI love you <3

Thanks

Once again to my best friendAnd the rest of my family

Thank You <3

“Somethings aren’t meant to be, but they still happen”

- C. M. M. A.

Char Marie Adles

5 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter One

Everything was different now. My life was changing at its ownpace and it was all I could do to keep up with it. But I decided thatI would run with it wherever it may go. Because everyday there is someone out there who wishes for anadventure, and I had one lying at my feet. It would take me placeslike no other, and even if it ended my life, it meant my life hadreason to it, a purpose to farther another.

I looked out over the waves of golden sand and noticed thattheir color faded a little more with each passing hour, but if youdidn’t have good eyes you wouldn’t notice anything. But ever soslowly the sand was turning white. We were traveling fast and I had my hands gripped in my horse’smane and my legs squeezed around his sides to stay on. Kalen, the old fart, saw this and smiled one of his rare smiles. “I swear that man is like a stone,” I grumbled. We had been riding nearly the whole day and soon the pale pinkstreaks in the sky turned red, and disappeared into the midnightblue sky.

Char Marie Adles

6 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“We shall rest here for tonight,” he said dismounting by a spotwhere dried grass grew. I slid off my horse’s shoulder and patted him and scratched hisears. Then I when back to my camel that had been tied to myhorse. He was faster then he looked. I took the tent from the packs on his back and sat it in the sand. Quickly with what little light there was left, I cut the dried grass,and glared at it. It burst into flame and a headache started between my eyes. Buteven when the grass was gone the fire still burned brightly. Istacked rocks around it, in a circle to keep it from setting anythingelse on fire and went back for the tent. And ran right into Kalen. Even though he was a short older man, I was the one who fell onmy butt. I stared up at him with wide eyes. I couldn’t think. He pulled me up and dusted me off as if I were a little kid. “You have a long way to go,” he said and walked off to the fireand sat down. I pondered that statement as I sat up the tent and then sat bythe fire. I pulled my knees up to my chest a focused on the achingbetween my eyes. Slowly I slipped into my own mind and was taken back to theplace the Eye had shown me.

Char Marie Adles

7 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Thousands of images fluttered around me, casting lightseverywhere. I did my best to look at them all, but one hooked myeyes. I touched the scene and was pulled into it. A little girl no older then eleven years old was tossed to the floorbound in chains. The floor was tiled in the pattern of a giant falling start. The girl slowly raised her head and I gasped. She had long black hair like mine tangled around her face andstriking violet eyes. But her face…it was a younger face of mineand my mother’s! “She is the witch that was caught crossing the Northerner’sboarder into our land! She should be punished, your highness!” The picture shifted from the girl to Nephan. He stood tall andproud, but he wore an icy glare behind his mask. “She should be kill!” “Yes, she should,” Nephan snarled. “Wait!” I turned to see myself just behind Nephan. “Wait,” I repeated. Then it was gone and I was being shaken. I opened my eyes and looked into Kalen’s.

“You must rest. We still have a long way to travel and train.” I nodded and went to the tent. I laid out my mat and laid down, thinking of that girl.

Char Marie Adles

8 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

*~*~*~*~*

They say that doubt clouds the mind to reason. Is that what’shappening to me, I wondered as we made way to stop for water athigh morning. I had been wondering about the world I’ve been cast into. It wasmy fate and yet it wasn’t. I didn’t really have anything to do withany of this, yet I had everything to do with it. Secrets and shadows still fall over the future and past for me. Ihad the feeling that I had only scratched to surface of what thereis to know. Of what will, and what is meant to be. I sat on my horse blankly staring at the desert the seemed tostretch on forever like my thoughts. Suddenly something whacked my on the back of my head and Ifell over off my horse’s back. “Ack!” I screamed as I fell off my horse and onto my butt in thesand. I looked up at Kalen with wide eyes. He took the stick he had in his hand and hit me over the head

Char Marie Adles

9 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

again. “Ow!” I wailed, clapping my hands over my head. This time he whacked me on my side. A brief flash of pain ran up my side. I winced. I jumped up and he missed the next hit. “What are you doing?” I gasped, as his next swing went over myhead. He didn’t answer nor did he stop. And so things went every time we made a stop.

What a crazy old man!

*~*~*~*~*

Finally I snapped as he made another move at me with his stick. I sidestepped it and smacked him smartly on the back of hishead. The old man was only a few inches shorter then me, but man,did he know how to use a stick!

What has gotten into that old man? What is he planning? What

Char Marie Adles

10 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

is he doing? I rubbed the back of my head and stared at him and for amoment I swear he smirked, but then he turned away lookingahead. Looking for something. A sign? I shook my head.

I’m imagining things, I told myself.

*~*~*~*~*

As we slowed your horses so they could rest I watched Kalenclosely to see if he was going to hit me with his stick. “You know-” he started to say turning towards me. I flinched. His lips thinned in another rare smile. “I am not going to hit younow.” he watch me relax and he looked back ahead of him. “Youknow that you are very important to us, correct?” I nodded and said, “Yes, Master I do.” “But do you know how important?”

Char Marie Adles

11 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I shook my head and then paused. “Enough to give up my life,” Isaid after a moment. He nodded. “But it goes deeper then that. The reasons, theplots, and the secrets behind all of this. What say you?” I looked out the rolling golden hills, and the shimmering shapesin the heated rays of the sun. “I know I have only, barely scratched the surface of all this, but Iwill not run away. The only thing that matters is saving mypeople.”

He nodded again. “Good, but as things go on you may falter. Soyou must never leave the path the Eye has laid out for you. Therode will be a hard one, and you must endure it. If you don’t allwill be last.” I fell silent as I listened to him talking. He voice was calm andsteady like a river’s water flowing gently over smoothed stonebelow it’s surface. Taking it all in even as he said it made it finally sink into my heartand made me understand. I was now the only thing between a life of freedom and futureand a doomed world for these people. I no longer had room formyself, it was all for them. I smiled.

To be useful is a blessing. This is what I want. “We are here,” he announced. I looked around and saw it was another camping spot.

Char Marie Adles

12 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

As we sat around the fire I made once more I asked him. “How long will it take to get to the place for the Tournament?” Iasked, taking a drink of my mailk. A popular drink in the desert. He stared into the fire for a moment. “You know being able tomake a fire that never goes out would be a big help in many atight spot,” he said. “Stop trying to change to subject and tell me old man,” I told himwith a glower. He shook his head. “Just like the King when he was younger. Thatfiery tempter. You two are really alike. Even in your since of dutyand honor.” “Kalen-” I warned. He held up his hands. “Fine, zarlin. Two weeks. It will take thatlong to travel there. And I promise you at the end of our first weekof training you won’t be able to pick up your sword.” I grinned. “I hear a challenge in your voice, old man.” He grinned back at me showing teeth. It shocked me for amoment and I started to laugh. Grinning like that pulled his eyebrows up and made he eyes look even bigger. “Yes you do, zarlin. That you do.” “Deal!” I said and whacked him on the back in a friendly gesture. “The same as the king. He can never refuse a challenge. This isgoing to be so easy,” he sighed and sat back, putting his handbehind his head. “Why you!” I said in mock outrage. And I was rewarded with a deep chuckle.

Char Marie Adles

13 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I feinted shock. “You just laughed…!” He grinned. “I used to be as by-the-book as the king. Stern andstiff. Well you have changed a lot of us since you got here. And Ithink it’s a good thing. But don’t tell anyone, this is our secret.” I nodded and leaned back. “That’s nice. A secret…its been awhile since I had one with anybody. Its nice,” I said and turn tolook at him, “Thank you.” He nodded. “Of course, zarlin.” “Oh come on, old man. If you start calling me ‘zarlin‘, I’m goingto start calling you ‘Your Highness’,” I said stubbornly. I pinched mynose and stared to talk in a high nasally voice. “Your Highness, Ican’t wait to have you train me. Oh! I begged for mercy!” I stopped when I heard a chocking noise and looked over to seeKalen holding a hand to his mouth and his eyes watering. “Oh my god! Are you okay?!” I asked looking him over, thingsomething was wrong.

Is he chocking? Is he in pain? Is he having a heart attack?!“Master! What’s wrong are you ok-” I stopped panicking when a

laugh escaped his lips. Something snapped in me. I glared down at in, the vein pulsingon my forehead. “Kalen…” He held up his hands. “Please…forgive…me!” he chocked outbetween laughs. I smacked him on the back of the head and left him laughing, togo to bed. But instead of going to the tent I sat down where the

Char Marie Adles

14 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

camel sat and leaned against his side. He snorted and settled down.

This is going to be along trip, but at least its going to be fun, Ithought with a smiled and drifted off.

Char Marie Adles

15 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Two

Three days later the hitting continued and I noticed somethingstrange. Every time I was looking away or focused on something, Kalenlooked my way. He would stare at me and study me. I noticed thathe was always trying to catch glimpse of my right eye, but he wasalways on the wrong side to do so. Finally I got annoyed. I sped up my horse racing ahead of his and cut his off. His horsereared and then settle with a snort as Kalen pressed his legs in thehorse’s sides. “What is with you? What do you want?” I asked glaring at himout of my left eye.

Char Marie Adles

16 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

He bowed his head. “It is nothing,” he said, guilty at beingcaught. I threw up my hands. “What is it with you people! Get over therank thing. I’m just another person like you! Come on, old man,please,” I asked him. He shook his head and sighed. “You are going to be a greatleader.” he looked up at me and I turned my face to him. He staredat the tattoo that ran from the corner of my right eye to my earand down the side of my face to my jaw. He stared at it for a long time and then he lifted his eyes to meetmine. “What happened to you when you were gone? Where did yougo? Our king was sure you had died this time. That’s why he choseto die. He could not live without you again. You have truly changedhim, you know. Now answer your teacher.” he said in a seriousvoice that made me feel compelled to tell him. I nodded, and turned my horse so we could be on our way again. “You see,” I started, “I knew I was going to die and as I passedout I though it had ended. But I woke up once again in a lot ofpain. It turned out I was saved by the king of the Blood Ramun,who I though was a girl…What’s wrong?” I asked, looking at him. His mouth was working furiously, but no sound came out and hewas quickly turning blue. I did the first thing that came to mind and reached out and slaphis back as hard as I could. He bent forward with a gasp and took a deep raspy breath.

Char Marie Adles

17 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Thanks,” he wheezed. “Why did you do that?” I complained. “You about gave me aheart attack!” When he was breathing normal again he said, “You must havegotten that wrong. All over the Blue Ramun Tribes were killed overa thousand years ago.” I smiled. The Blue Ramun sure did a good deal of hiding theirsecret. “No they are alive. Just…hidden. Well anyway they saved me andI got to meet Mother Mour…Hey! Not again! Breath!” I saidslapping his back again. When he was breathing again I sighedheavily and rubbed a hand over my face. I looked at him through my fingers. “If you want to know youhave to stop doing that,” I growled. He put his hands up. “Fine,” he wheezed. “Okay then…Well I get to meet Mother Mour and then I foundout about the Eye. No, there will be none of that breath! And I gottaken into it a showed the past, the present and the future, Iguess. Mother Mour explained to me the my soul was the Eye so Iguess I can control it. Well when we got back they gave me theCeremony of Blessed Blood and I was gifted with their blood, but Ithink something went funny. I don’t think Wind Weaver blood wasmeant to mix with theirs. Anyway this tattoo was made by theblood we mixed together,” I said touching the tattoo. “So your one of the Blue Ramun now?” he said in a breathlessvoice.

Char Marie Adles

18 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“I guess you could say that, but I think its more like I turned intosomething else. I’m not sure what I am anymore, but I’m prettysure I’m not just a Wind Weaver or a Blue Ramun,” I frownthinking it over and then shrugged. I looked out over the desertand stretched my arms above my head, yawning. “This is going tobe one long trip. But I can’t wait for what’s to come.” Kalen said nothing. I waited. One minute passed. Then two. Then three. I spun his way. “Kalen-” my voice died on my lips as I looked himover. He was stiff and his face was white. “Kalen,” I said cautiously, “What’s wrong?” “If the Blue Ramun are still alive that mean we have anotherproblem,” he whispered stricken. “What kind of problem?” I asked. I felt the hairs on my neck prick up. “The Wind Weaver slaughtered them for their blood. Now theyare going to want revenge…not only a war anymore, but we won’tbe prepared if they decide to attack.” I sighed with relief. “You don’t have to worry about that,” I saidwith a smile at his shocked face, “You see becoming one of themand getting the tattoo is also a part of a promise and a bond. I willprotect their people and they will protect us. They have longforgiven the Wind Weavers. It’s not in them to hate for a long

Char Marie Adles

19 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

time. Its energy better spent on something else.” He crooked a smile. “You’re a wonder! A wonder, I say! And theking said the exact same thing the day he was crowned. You twowill do well together.” I ignored that last part and we rode on. I have decided to push aside my jumbled emotions and problemuntil I knew everything and could make a decision. Till then Iwould be resented to the fact I was a princess and a fiancée.

*~*~*~*~*

The next week was hot and miserable, but on the seventhmorning as the rose we stopped the horse on the top of a sanddune. In the distance off about a mile was the place we had beentraveling two weeks to reach. Out of the gold white waves of sand rose a huge stonecolossuem. A warrior’s arena. I felt my eyes go wide and my jaw drop as I stared at it. I lookedover to Kalen and pointed at it.

Char Marie Adles

20 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Yes. That is the place where the Desert Tournaments of Diri-Sola have been held every two years for the last four thousandyears. Built by the first queen of the desert. We must hurry. Todayis the first day of all training for the warriors. Most will traintogether, but to give you an edge we will train alone. Come,” hesaid as he kicked his horse in the side and the horse flew down thesand hill. I clicked my tongue and gently nudged the horse’s side and heldonto his mane as he flew after Kalen and his horse. “This is so cool,” I whispered into the horse’s ear. As if he heardme, he sped up. I grinned. We raced across the desert, kicking up sand as we matchedKalen and we passed him as I grinned. As we can closer a watched for where the stone ground startedand where the sand ended. “Lets give these people a show,” I said looking for a place withthe most people standing. The moment my horse hooves touchedthe stone I stand up on his back and as he raced forward I jumpedoff his back spinning in the air till I landed on the balls of my feet. I grinned and bowed to the people who stared at me inamazement. Kalen rode up and dismounted beside me. “And what was that may I ask you zar- OW!” he gasped as Istepped on his foot. I leaned over and whispered in his ear. “I don’t want anyone

Char Marie Adles

21 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

knowing who I am.” He nodded. “I understand.” I grinned at the people gathered around us. There were a lot ofmen between the ages of about thirteen and twenty or so. As Ilooked around out of a hundred or so people I counted four girls.All about my age or so. “Hello to all. I am Lys the Sword Dancer here for the DesertTournaments of Diri-Sola,” I said with a low bow. As I stood they allstarted talking at once and I just stood and closed my eyeslistening to the voice of so many people. It felt good to besurrounded again. “What is going on here?” came the deep order from a man. The crowd parted as I opened my eyes and looked to where agiant man came through the people. He was even bigger thenSkye. I noticed how all the people cringed away from him and othersbowed in fear. He was well over seven feet tall with a wall of muscle for a body.He was bald, but for one braid that came from the very top of hishead. His dark grey eyes followed the path to me. He stopped in front of me. I looked up into his eyes. He wore no look upon his face nor showed any emotion. It waslike the first time I met Nephan. But this man looked frightening inthe eyes of everyone else. “Hello. I’m am Lys the Sword Dancer and I am here for the Desert

Char Marie Adles

22 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Tournaments of Diri-Sola,” I said with a bow to him and looked up.I stood there my face vacant of any expression and looked in to hisgrey eyes. He showed a flash of surprise in those eyes and I felt his voicerumble through the ground and into the soles of my bare feet. “Why do you come here Sword Dancer?” “I wish to enter the Tournaments.” His gaze never drifted from mine as he studied me. In the end hegave in and nodded as if he found something in my soul that madehim understand why. “A brave little thing you are. Lets see if at the end of the Trials ina moon’s time that you this believe this was the right choice foryou,” his voice rumbled loud and clear like thunder. I smiled and bowed once more. “We shall see.”

*~*~*~*~*

Kalen chose a place away from the Arena to train for our timehere. It was a place that would be far away enough from where all

Char Marie Adles

23 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

the others trained together. When I had asked why I wouldn’t trainwith the others he said, “We want to give you an edge. A footholdof sorts that will give you an advantage in the Trials.” I sighed as I stood back up straight, put my wooden swordforward and took a step forward and hit the wooden manbetween the neck and the shoulder. I repeated this motion as Ihad for the last two hours as Kalen watched my every move. I hit with the same force I had for the last two hour, in the exactsame spot. “Move your left foot more back then the right,” Kalen called.And I did as he said. I made it doing that for three days till I finally stopped and askedhim what the purpose of didn’t this was. “Training,” he replied. “And what may I ask is the point of this training?” “Patience.” I nodded. Good enough for an answer I guessed. I moved on, but four days later when he still had my do the samething I grew mad. Finally my anger got the better of me and I hitjust a bit to hard and both the wooden sword and wood personbroke. Kalen stood up and came over to me. I glared at the wood on the ground. “You are ready to begin. You will start now with real blades.” I turned my glare on him. “I spent a week of precious time doingthis for nothing?”

Char Marie Adles

24 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“You did this to trigger your anger. That is your real weapon, notyour sword. If you can use your anger then you can always win.But you must channel it into the right path. You must make thisyour blade and strike for the heart.” He picked up my swords and handled them to me. I tied them tome waist with its gold chain and pulled them free. They felt light in my hands, it felt…like power. He pulled his sword from his sheath and we stood in thechallenge position. I studied him and how he held himself. Liking and searching for aweaken. A chink in his armor. We studied each other for a long while and I felt my eyes narrowas I spotted his weak spot. I started my attack pressing him on his left hand. He held hissword with the right, but the sword’ support was in his left. I worked at him slash after slash of my sword. Calculating everymove he made and I could guess ahead in what he would do next. I worked and warred him down slowly and took the final stepand twisted my blades in the opposite directions of each otherflipping his sword into the air. I caught it between my teeth andlooked down at him. I put my swords away and took his sword from between myteeth and spat in the sand. I handed it back to him. “I know what you are trying to teach me, but please, never gothat easy on me again. I get it. Watch you opponent as use their

Char Marie Adles

25 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

weaken as part of you blade.” He smiled. “Well done. Now we can work in truth.” And work in truth we did. By sundown I was so sore my bodydidn’t want to move. I lowered myself into the sand with the log at my back againstthe log by the fire and sighed. It felt so god to sit down. I looked over to wear Kalen sat sharpening his sword. He looked up and smiled. “Are you going to give up?” I shook my head and grinned at him. “No way, old man. I’m goingto beat you, just you wait and see. I’ll wipe the sand with you.” He grinned back, showing his white teeth, and stretching hismustache up to tickle his nose. “Sore then I take it?” “Yup,” I said, “but I know the longer you work when your sorethe less it starts to hurt. A thing all dancers should know.” He nodded. “Very wise.” he looked up to the night sky andsighed heavily. “There were many times I believe you didn’t havewhat it takes to face the future that will come to you soon,” hebegan in a gruff tone. “I believed though that you are the only onewho can face such as what is to come and not brake down. You areso strong, but remember that even though every dragon hasarmor, the also have a soft underside. You have one too. We as thepeople of this kingdom as a lot from our young king and you.Especially you of all. You both hold our fate. It is not an easy thingto bare on such thin shoulders like yours.”

Char Marie Adles

26 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I looked from him to the sky too. “You know, since I’ve been hereI’ve learned a lot. And I am no longer the person I was just a fewmonths before. Now I have so much power and so many peopleneed me. It’s nice,” I said with a smile, “to be needed. I know thissounds strange, but I would be happy if I could die for the peoplethat need me. But I do want to live, ya know?” He laughed, “Yes I know. Sooner then you think the Trials willstart and you’ll have to train more and more each day. There willbe no time to spare. These people have been training for years,most have been training all their lives. You have a long way to go.” I nodded and smiled.

Little does he know what I can do. Just wait till the Trials when hefinds out!

Char Marie Adles

27 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Three

“I…will…not…give…up…!” I huffed and I swung my sword. I hadrisen before dawn and set to work. It was now way passed duskand the moon was high in the sky shining down at me. Kalen had tried to get me to stop so many times today, but Iwouldn’t listen and I never stopped, even when my head felt dizzyand my bones would break. Sweat poured over my body soaking my cloths and making themstick to my body. With each slash of my sword against my invisible foe, I felt thepower of everything around me. How the sand shifts, how thestars’ energy shines down, how the breeze caresses everything in

Char Marie Adles

28 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

its path like a lover. Finally my knees gave out and I fell to them in the sand, usingthe sword now embedded in the sand, to hold me up by myshaking arms. I breathed out and my breath frosted in the cold night air. The night was as cold as it was hot in the day. It had to be aboutten degrees below zero. I let out a shuddering breath and struggled to get back to myfeet. The moment I stood I tossed the sword aside and wentwondering. The grounds around the Arena were built out of the same darkand light grey stone of the giant city I had spotted just two milesfrom here. It seemed to be just a small version of a city with theArena at the center. Shadows of the night danced around some of the fires I spottednext to the buildings were the other warriors slept. Some wheresings, and others dancing or telling stories. I kept walking and soonI had made a circle around the entire area. My body wanted to give up and sleep, but my mind kept walkingand refused to comply to my body’s wishes. I looked up to the full moon and then beyond to the stars.

I wonder if our power was created from the souls of the stars. “Hey, are you okay?” I heard someone call from behind me. But Ididn’t think they were talking to me so I started to walk again. Foot steps on stone followed and the person caught me handmaking me stop and see who they were.

Char Marie Adles

29 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

He was tall and lean and had the face of a noble with high cheekbone and dark eyes that seemed to see to much. He was muscularand his hair was cut close to his head and I could see it wasblackish brown. I stared into his unforgiving dark eyes asked calmly, “What doyou want?” I was to tired to really care. His dark eyes searched my face. “I asked if you were okay?” I nodded, “Yeah I’m fine-” I started before me knees gave out. He picked me up before I could drop to the ground. He looked at me in his long muscled arms. “Yeah. It looks likeyour fine alright. Come with me it cold and you need to rest.” He started walking toward one of the fires. This one was fatherfrom all the others, next to the farthest building. Shades of morethen ten people flashed across the sand covered stones of theground. I pushed against his shoulder. “Let me down,” I said. He shook his head. “Do it!” I hissed. He looked down at me, “Why?” “Because I don’t want them to see me this way! Now put medown, but I’ll still use you for support!” To my surprise he put my down, but he wrapped one of my armsover his shoulder and one of his arms around my waist. Effetelystill having me off the ground, but were my toe touched to groundenough to look like I was walking with a limp.

Char Marie Adles

30 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Better,” he asked looking down at me. “No,” I grumbled, looking and my feet. “Good,” he said. He sounded smug as if he had gotten what hewanted. We arrived at the fire and the moment I spotted a free spot Ipushed away from him and sank into the spot thankfully. Everyone there stared at me and then the guy as he sat next tome. “Jamal what are you doing bringing a girl to our fire?” one of theguys with spiky blond hair asked the guy next to me. “I found her out running around the areas about to faint,” theJamal remarked calmly. “Ouch man! No need to be so cold,” the other teased and thenlooked at me. “So who are you? Are you a girl from the city cometo be with your boyfriend?” he asked. “No, I’ve never even been to the city,” I replied with a raisedeyebrow. “Then you are a girl from one of the outer clans come to findyour man?” “Nope,” I replied.

Why does everything come down to finding a male to thesepeople? “Then your brother?” “No,” I sighed, “I’m here as a warrior in the Trials.” I watched as everyone stopped talking after they heard that andturned to look at me again.

Char Marie Adles

31 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“You? A small little slip of a girl like you here to fight?” one askedstunned. “Yes,” I replied simply. “What can a small girl like you do?” another one asked. “I’ve used swords all my life to make a living and I need to behere as I first step in my plan.” “What are you? Twelve?” one across the fire asked. Obviously he hadn’t seen me in the light and I was that short,only five feet and nine inches. “No, I’m sixteen soon to turn seventeen,” I said coldly. He didn’t reply. Jamal slid his arm behind me. “She’s with me if you have a problem with it,” he told them all.And then they all seem not to worry about me after that, theyseem excited.

What an odd bunch of males.“So what’s you name?” one asked.

“Lys the Sword Dancer,” I said with a smile. “Sword Dancer? Isn’t that a title and not a last name?” I looked at Jamal’s face. He seemed to be waiting for a story. “Yes it is, but it is also my last name. You see I was raised by agroup of traveling performers. They found me when I was fiveyears old and half dead on the side of a rode with only two swordsand blood covering me head to toe. So they raised me and tookme traveling with them. When I got better they noticed that I hada talent with swords and that I could dance with them to, so t hey

Char Marie Adles

32 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

gave me my own act. And until a few months ago I was still withthem, but now I have a different path I must walk. You see in atraveling group most people only know their first name or onlyhave one name. So they are gifted with a title to suits them ortheir act and it become part of their name. and since I was asword dancer being called Lys the Sword Dancer fit.” They all nodded seeming to understand. “Then why are you here?” Jamal asked. “I told you, its part of my plan. Part of my new path,” I told him. “Then what is your plan…Lady Sword Dancer?” “That is my secret, but I will tell you it has to do with a war. It is

part of my past.” He nodded in understanding. “You are quiet the woman, LadySword Dancer. And you standing up to Tor like that showing somuch cheek and still living is a miracle in itself.” I bowed my head in thanks. “So who are some of you?” I askedthe others around the fire. “I am Naseer,” came a deep voice from the other side of the fire.I looked around it to get a look at him. He had black hair with sun colored streak and his eyes were apale green with gold and red flecks in them. He was a pretty face,but he was a look for sure. He was on the short side about meheight, but he made up for it in muscle. His skin was a dark tanand his hands were scared badly. “I’m Lishe,” piped a young man‘s voice with a slight crack. Ilooked around till I spotted a young boy.

Char Marie Adles

33 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“And how old are you?” I asked. He puffed up a bit, “Fourteen, Lady Sword Dancer.”

Ah, he said it so proudly. To be such a young warrior. I thought. And we went around the circle till it came to the last one. Thisone stood and bowed to me, and knelt in front of me taking myhand on placing in against his bowed forehead. “I am Varrah, my lady. Half brother to Airen, the King’s Rider. Iam eighteen and sever those of the royal family. It has been a longtime, Lady Lys. You may not remember, but when we were youngwe played together while our mothers were together at court.” I looked down at his bowed head.

This kid knows to much. He might ruin my plans. “You’re right Varrah, I do not remember you, but perhaps withtime I will,” I said with a smile. I put my hand under his chin andlifted it. His long deep red hair the color of blood was tied into a singlelong braid, and his hazel eyes shimmered to a green blue color. Hisflawless white skin reminded me of the moon. “Now Varrah you don’t have to do something so awkward. I’mnot that person anymore. I’m just a normal person now,” I said inhopes he would let it go. He frowned, “No. Once of the Blood, always of the Blood.” “Please leave it for now okay?” I asked. He nodded and sat back in his place, but I felt his eyes on my therest of the night. Somehow I fell asleep and I was woke to bring carried in

Char Marie Adles

34 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

someone arms. “Hmmm?” I breathed, still in my sleepy state. “It is my Varrah. I am taking you back to your post. Go back tosleep, my lady.” he said and I snuggled till I was comfortable andfell back asleep. “It is truly great we have you back. You are a god sent to save us.You are very precious to us all,” Varrah said as he laid me down inthe tent and left.

*~*~*~*~*

I opened my eyes to a still dark world and I knew there was still alittle time before the sun rose. I stretched my stiff muscles and winced. Maybe I had gone a bitover broad yesterday, but the would not stop me. I had to do thisso I could win. If I won it would place me well in the eyes ofNephan’s people. And I have to look good in their eyes for the warthat is coming. Nephan needs their backing as their king and heneeds me as his tool to win the war. I sat up against the tent wall and place a hand over my face.

Yes, I’m a tool in still war. But I must do anything I can to save

Char Marie Adles

35 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

their lives. I shook my head a stood. I walked stiffly out of the tent into thechill morning air. It was lighter then the night was, but still verydark. I took a deep breath and slowly, painstakingly made my way towere my camel was sleeping in the sand. I rubbed his ears and he looked up at me with his big browneyes. “Muum,” I muttered and I rubbed his ears. I sat on his back and clicked my tongue against my teeth twice. He rose with a groan and I pointed him in the direction towardsthe building with steam raising from it. I figured if their was steam, there would be hot water. It was a good thing everyone was a sleep still in their building,because I’m sure they would act crazy when they saw my camel. Iknew that the camel were something that hadn’t been seen herein over a thousand years, because the Blue Ramun took them allwhen they ran away. When we were close to the door I clicked my tongue and he sankto the ground. I patted his head as I got off and went to the door. He loweredhis head and started to sleep again. I sighed and went in. Inside the large building were a bunch ofpeople rushing around cooking and doing god know what otherkinds of thing, but the smell of wood smoke came from one roomthat had a closed door to it on the far end of the building. I went

Char Marie Adles

36 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

over to it and opened the door to be met with a cloud of steam. Once my vision cleared I looked in a froze. There staring back atme was about twenty guys, naked, in a giant stone pool, gappingat me. I blinked. Twice and backed up closing the door and then waitedthere for a moment. Sure that I was dreaming I shook my head and then opened thedoor again. My eyes went wide as I saw to much to and felt my cheeks burn. Of all times to gaze upon a naked man it had to be here and now. “Hey girly! If your just going to stand there, come in and closethe door!” one called out. He wasn’t teasing me, he was just telling me something like youwould tell someone it was a nice day. I turned ran out the door slamming it and ran back outside, as I

felt my heart would burst from my ribs. I sank down against the outer wall of the building and took inshort panicked pants.

Oh my gods! I just saw…I just looked at-!I couldn’t even think in a straight line, my thoughts now numbed

in a stunned shock. I had officially egested my brain and body. I don’t know how long I sat there till someone pointed myshoulder and I focused my eyes to see he was kneeling in front ofme. It was Jamal, in a robe like towel.

Char Marie Adles

37 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“That was quite a greeting, my lady.” he said with a raised brow. Instantly I came back to full awareness and slammed backagainst the wall. “Oh my gods,” I gasped. He smiled.

Wait he smiled?! “W-w-what are y-you doing?!” He laughed softly. “I think that was my line. You walked in on allof us. Why did you come in?” “Well I thought that there would be hot water where I could takea bath,” I said looking away with a blush.

A look of surprise crossed his face as he asked, “That’s all? Youjust wanted a bath?” he rubbed the back of his head. “I might nowa place! Come on,” he said grabbing my hand and starting to pullmy up. “Muum?” Jamal suddenly saw my camel and pulled me behind him, pullingout a sword. “What is that!” he asked. I laughed and pulled away from Jamal. I went over to my cameland scratched his head. He acted like a giant cat. “This is…Golaband,” I said deciding his name with a nod of myhead, “He is a camel.” I looked at Jamal. He was looking shocked, stunned, incredulous. I clicked my tongue and Golaband got to his feet. Jamal pointed at him. “That monster is a camel? Are you insane!

Char Marie Adles

38 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Camels have been lost for the last thousand years! That thingcannot be one!” I smiled slyly. “Of course he is. I got him when I was lost in thedesert on my way here.” His eye got big. “There are more of them?” I scratched the back of my head. “I’m not sure really.” It was true at least. I didn’t really know how many there were. H e was now rubbing a hand on the back of his head thinking. Hestudied Golaband, then eyed me. Then he paced for a second andthen sighed and came over to stand in front of me. “Do you still want that bath?” he asked. I was hopping up and down with excitement now. “Oh please!” He smiled again and took my hand pulling my after him. Golaband followed. Jamal kept an I on him, but kept walking. We walked around the building and past other buildings to theedge of the town to a temple just beyond. I looked at it in awe. It had to be more then four stories tall, and is was made out ofthe same smoothed polished white stone as the city beyond. We entered and Golaband sat on the ground next to the stairs. I counted as we walked up the steps.

1,2,3,4,5,6,7,8,23,36,47,78. And finally we were at the greatopening of the temple.

I stared up at the large stone columns that held up the temple’sover hang. “This temple was used when the first queen built this town and

Char Marie Adles

39 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

the Arena. It was use for the Goddess of War her name was Ishtar.The first queen was the priestess of this temple. The temple wasused for a thousand years after that, but when the Demons cameit was abandon and has been ever since. Then new temple wasbuilt two thousand years ago. It is in the center of the city, close tothe Royal Palaces. “You may use this temple. Man have never been allowed in here,but when I was little and my brother was in the Trials, I came hereand looked around. Deep in the temple is a natural spring. You canbathe there. Now go on with you,” he said, giving my a little push.“I’ll wait out here with…your Goolaban.” I giggled with the way her pronounced it and walked inside. The inside was as striking as the curved stone outside, but insidewas painted with pictures, covered with rich clothes, anddecorated with statues of gold and other kinds of elements. My sandy bare feet rang out dully on the smooth stone and I feltdirty and low in such grand place. I looked at my hands for a moment. They were covered incalluses and were streaked with dirt. I lifted my eyes a followed the wide open hall through thetemple. It was so wide and spacious! I was sure you could have fitted thousands of people in here atonce. It got darker as I travel in and it got harder to see. “Crap,” I muttered. Thinking fast on my feet I decided that using my kelar would be

Char Marie Adles

40 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

okay because no one was around at the moment and the magic inthis place would be long gone. I held out my hands in front of me, “Fire,” I commanded. It sprang to life in my hand for and second and then burst of myhand zinging when it hit the torches along the hallway columnsup twenty feet in the air. “Wahh!” I screamed and stood there looking at my hands withwide eyes. I stood there for a long moment and breathe outslowly. “What the hell was that!?” The torches lit a long path that lead down a deep set of stair atthe end.

what’s next? Fire arrows? A ghost?“What a creep place,” I muttered before I started down the

stairs. As I walked down the stairs I had a feeling that maybe this placewas more then it seemed. To bad I don’t listen to my feelings much.

Char Marie Adles

41 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Four

The stone walls on either side of my body were close, so closeeven that I could brush my arms on them if I moved them. I shivered at the cold of the dank air and continued to walk downthe stairs. It was still dark down here and I couldn’t really seeanything. I thought about my options and decided what I was going to do,but I was weary to do it.

Is the fire going to go crazy again? I shock my head and sighed. If it did it did, I needed light. Now. I held out a hand and thought, fire.

Char Marie Adles

42 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

A silver and gold flame sprang up from my palm and dancedmerrily. It was as it had a life of it’s own. “Up you go,” I told it and pushed it up over my hand. It wiggled in pleasure at my voice.

Maybe it is alive. The light was unwavering and bright and perfect for seeing thelong case of stairs I still had to travel down. “Crap,” I said again. I walked down, stair after stair, and soon lost track as I counted. I hummed a song as I walked. I didn’t know where the song came from or where I learned it,but it seemed very familiar. Soon I noticed that the walls slowly started to widen and no lessthen ten minutes I came to the last stair and it ended in a loudcavern. The large stone room was a natural cave that when on forhundreds of feet and other tunnels lead of to different places, butin the middle of the cavern was a giant pond of glowing bluewater. “The Eye,” I whispered.

What is it doing in this place? In the bottom of the Temple ofIshtar? What connection does it have to do with this? With her? I stood there unable to move as I stared into the glowing bluewaters of the Eye. Then I heard splashing. My gaze scanned the cavern and focused on the girl I knew sowell now.

Char Marie Adles

43 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I started to run and called out to her, “Ishtar!” She turned, surprised, and then she smiled her beautiful smile. I got to the edge of the water and threw myself at her, forgettingshe was a goddess. Her arms tightened around me and her gave me a hug. After amoment we pulled back and I sat down. She still held my hands in her’s. “Oh sister! How you have changed!” she said excitedly, as shelooked me over. “Changed? I’m covered in dirt and smell like a horse’s backside.How much could I have changed,” I laughed, asking her. Her purple eyes glittered like gems. “It isn’t your looks that havechanged so much just all of you that changed. Everything seem somuch more refined and beautiful. It just you!” she said excitedly. “It’s good to see you too, but why in the world are you in a placelike this and why it the Eye here?” I asked staring at it. She considered what she was going to say, but must have figuredI knew enough to explain it the long way. “Well first of all, I washere cleaning up a bit after seeing Kelab. We had a lot of funtogether,” she said with a blush that made me blush. “And it is mytemple, you know. And as for the other, the Eye is placed in manyplaces. It is in one and many at that same time.” She seemed to know more then she was telling so I raised myeye brows at her. She smiled and my look with a soft laugh and sighed. “You aremuch like Kelab, my dear one. Do you want to hear an old tale?”

Char Marie Adles

44 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I nodded vigorously. “Oh! yes please!” Hearing stories was my greatest pleasure and weakness. “Okay then, I shall tell you. Long ago before the Eye was createdand this world was walked by only us goddesses and gods, I grewlonely myself. So one day I created my own lover from a star’ssoul. His name was Kelab. He was neither god nor human, but asimple immortal. We spent a few hundred years together andwere happy, but we saw how empty this great world was, that hadbeen created by us goddesses and gods. So we thought ofsomething to do. We would create something that would givebirth to the people of this world.” she tapped a finger on my nose.“So Kelab and I created the Eye. But the price of doing this was apart of my soul would become the Eye and it would take all hismagic. It was a price we paid gladly. He was still immortal and Iwas still a goddess, so what was the harm. So from the Eye wasbirthed three races of people. The Demons, the Blue Ramun, andthe Star Children, or as you call them, the Wind Weavers. Afterthat the planet was filled with our people. The other gods andgoddesses saw this and created their own people, Humans. Andthat’s about that. I am the Eye and the Eye is me.” “Really,” I breathed. She nodded. I jumped up for a second pointed at her and yelled, “Oh mygods! That’s it!” “What?” she asked surprised. I sat back down after a moment. I stared into the water and then

Char Marie Adles

45 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

into her wide eyes. “I-” I faltered for a moment. “Well,” I started again, “um…thismay sound odd, but my soul is the soul of the Eye.” She smacked a hand to her head. “That’s why it wasn’t thesame!” “What…wasn’t?” “That’s why the pools all felt lifeless! That’s because the soul ofthe Eye, part of my soul is walking around in you! Oh what a joyand surprise! I can’t believe this! Even I didn’t see this coming!”she bounced happily on her rock and she didn’t seem to noticeshe was still naked. I simply slipped a thin cloth from the wateraround her. She blushed. “Oh sorry.” “It’s fine, but what do you mean that your soul is mine!’

Her eyes went wide with innocence. “Oh sister, it simply meansyou’re a goddess.” “What,” I said stupidly as my jaw slid down to hit my chest. “You. Are. A. Goddess.” she spelled out. I sat there dumbstruck and unable to think or move. “You know this is quite a shock I must say. Not only to me, but itappears to be so for you. Well you know you can’t stay that wayforever.” she said. I sat there for long moments and the same thought filled mymind over and over.

I’m a goddess…I’m a goddess…I’m a goddess…Ishtar snapped her fingers in front of my face and I slowly came

Char Marie Adles

46 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

back to myself. When my eyes focused on her, I asked, “Would you mindrepeating that for me? I didn’t think I heard you right.” She leaned back. “You’re a goddess,” she said with a small smile. I shook my head and breathed out slowly. “I was afraid youwould say that. Is it true? Really true? And if I’m a goddess, whatam I a goddess of?” She twirled a piece of hair white blond hair. “Well since your soulwas once a part of mine I would guess you are the goddess of thethings I am.” “Which is?” I prompted. “War, beauty, love,” a slow smile curved her lips making her looklike a temptress, “sex.” I groaned, “Really? Did it have to be all four of those things?” She grinned at me. “Of course. I wouldn’t have it any other way,and from my understanding about the things in your life sister, Iwould say a few of those things will help you in the near future.But as my favorite one, since you’re so much like me and Kelab,you will joy it the most as-” I shot up handing my hand in front of her to make her stop.“Don’t even go there!” I screeched. She laughed. “You’ve live thousands and thousands of year and probly knowmore about…that then I do, but I do not want to hear that fromyou, of all people!” She smiled and slipped back into the glowing blue waters of the

Char Marie Adles

47 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Eye. “You will have to find out someday, sister dear.” I shook my head.

I’m going to have one hell of a headache when I think this allover, I thought. I undressed and slipped in the cleansing, cool water. As I startedto rub the dirt and dry sweat from my body. “So it’s true then?” I asked after a long moment. She nodded. “So I’m not a Wind Weaver nor am I a Blue Ramun?” “I do not know to tell you the truth, but you are a goddess. Youknow what they say about us goddess knowing everything? Nottrue, sometime we know as much as they do or little more.” “Great,” I said blandly. “It all ends out okay. Goddess are immortal even when we areclose to death we cannot cross over and come back, and we liveforever. That is why I have Kelab. But we also how great powersand with those powers come choices. Some bad and some good.Remember these words ‘we are all only living things, we do notcontrols everything and nor can we.’ We all make mistakes Lys andthat is how we learn.” I fell silent again and then asked, “You mean I’m immortal? Icannot die?” my voice was filled with many things. A sense ofdread, a dark hope, and fear. She looked me in the eyes. “I don’t know. You’re special amongall people. There has never been a person like you before. You areIshtar, Goddess of War and Love. That is who you are now.”

Char Marie Adles

48 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“I see,” I said. I finished cleaning my body and just sat there,thinking. My head already hurt, but I guess it was all true. I had no reasonto believe it didn’t when I came from a goddess herself. “So I see,” I repeated. “I am who I am and I am proud to be thatperson. I have a reason to be here and do as I am doing.” “That’s the way to look at it, but remember, all us goddess haveone say we all agree on. Remember in all the serious to take timeto enjoy yourself. It’s not good to overwork, because you willforget the true meaning of things.” I nodded. I knew the truth of that. “Well I have to leave soon, sweeting. Kelab will be wonderingwhere I’m at. It was good to see you and find this out. Be wise andbe true.” she said raising out of the waters. “Good-bye!” and witha flash of silver light a glitter, she disappeared. I sighed and swam for a while. When I was sure a hour past since I came I hopped out no a soremuscle left in my body and I looked at my dirty clothes. I didn’twant to put them back on. I looked around and found a thin lovely white dress with anemperor style waist I dawned it on myself and tied to ribbonaround just under my breasts. It was lovely with it silk stitching and thin straps. I clasped the thin gold belt around my waist, with a sword oneach of my hips and went back up the stairs. I could feel the call of the Eye very as I left.

Char Marie Adles

49 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I made my way up the steps and through the temple to the frontsteps where Jamal sat talking to Golaband. I smiled and called out, “Man the felt good! And now its time togo back and train.” He stood up and started to turn at the same moment and healmost fell over. He stared at me for a long time before and I cleared my throat. His gazed snapped up to mine. “Remember I’m still Lys, justwithout the dirt,” I said with a small laugh. “You look…stunningly beautiful,” he said roughly. I laughed, “Thank you, Jamal.” After that we left and when we got back to the small town soon Irode Golaband back to were Kalen and I were stay. The sun raising out of the grey and gold sky promised a goodday.

*~*~*~*~*

Char Marie Adles

50 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

And boy had I been wrong. Kalen whacked me with the stick against I tried to move but hewas to fast. I rubbed the back of my head and crouched again ready to makemy move. I eyes his stick and his feet and then he moved. I ducked and as the stick went over my head I launched myself athis feet. He moved to slow and I caught one of them and he wentdown. Hard. I rolled and got to my feet making a run for the stick he dropped,but he was faster, damn the old man. I felt the stick tap under my chin. It continued like this and I didn’t stop because I found it kind offun it was like hunting. I gain a step and he lost a step. He gained a step and I lost a step.Soon we both just plopped on the ground and stared at the bluesky and tried to breath normal again. “What the point of that stick thing,” I panted. “Reflexes,” he breathed and closed his eyes. I still didn’t understand, but I figured he’d tell me someday. I raised my arm over my face to block out the hot sun, but staredat my hand. It was in front of the sun and as a slowly spread outmy fingers one by one the sun’s rays shined around them. It waslike having kelar cover my hand. Even though I had never seen my kelar in physical form yet, I justknew it was the color of gold.

Maybe that’s why our eyes turn gold…the kelar is showing from

Char Marie Adles

51 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

our eyes. I wonder if maybe it’s the star’s soul glowing in us?“Hmmm,” I sighed happily. I started to hum the song again.It looks as if everything is changing. I’m no longer a flightily girl,

but a young woman with a heavy burden on my shoulders. And ontop of that it turned out to have a immortal soul that makes my agoddess.

I stopped humming for a moment and sat up on my elbows,looking over at Kalen. He was staring at me intently. “What?” I asked. “Where did you learn that song?” I laid back down with my hand above my head again. As I studiedit and said, “I think it was my mother or maybe a relative when Iwas very small. It’s hard to know for sure when it was so long agoand I was so little.” He grunted. We laid there for a while and I got up and picked up one of thewooden swords and started working with the wood person.

One…two…three…step and hit. Over and over I repeated the motion, hitting a little harder eachtime till I had to hold back from breaking it, as it groaned aprotested my harder hit.

I will win and I will save these people.

Char Marie Adles

52 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Five

I must have fallen asleep when I was training during the night,because I woke to someone picking me up. I opened one of my eyes to see Varrah’s face. He noticed andsmiled down at me gently. “Princess if you do this you may fall ill. You shouldn’t exhaustyourself like this. Why do you train so hard?” Relaxed in his arms and sighed. “You wouldn’t believe me if I toldyou.” “Please tell me and I’ll do my best to understand,” he returned. “Well then we’ll have to cover somethings first. Yes I’m the longlost princess whatever thing, but the life I lived till now was

Char Marie Adles

53 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

nothing like that, and I just found out not to long ago so don’t callme ‘princess’. And another thing I don’t want anyone to know whoI am. I trust you on this one. Next as you well know the war iscoming. This kingdom needs warriors. Its been hundreds of yearssince they needed a real army. I am the Key to everything so I willend this end war-Hey! What are you doing! Trying to drop me?” He fixed me back to normal and started walking again. “You’re a key? You end this war? Are you crazy princess?” I glared up at him and he swallowed. “Sorry, but I don’t know what to call you now.” “Lys or that Lady Sword Dancer thing your friends made up.Either is fine but nothing else. And as for the war there is a lot ofstuff you don’t know and don’t need too. To keep it simple I amthe one who will stop the war, that is the plan. Now where are youtaking me?” I asked. “To your tent, my lady.” he said with another smile. And so he did. I yawned and was about asleep again and he laidme down. “Train well then and become a great hero, my lady,” hewhispered and left.

This is the second time he’s put me to bed…just like and elderbrother… My thoughts were getting slower and soon all were gone andsleep took over, but in the shadows of my mind lurked thenightmare I had so many times before. My rest wasn’t peaceful asI cried out into the night.

Char Marie Adles

54 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

*~*~*~*~*

Since then two weeks passed as my train was still limited. Thetime till the Tournaments was less then two more weeks now andit was limited as well. The warriors were training harder andpracticing together more. Kalen simply whacked me with a stickmore or watched me hit the wooden man. Today I sat in the sand as the early morning sun raised into thesky, and looked off to the distance were we had ridden in andwhere we left the King’s Camp behind. Then I looked to the north. Something black moved over the mountains of sand dipping intoits valleys and over it peaks. Far off in the distance I could see thepeaks of the north mountains. I looked over the hills of sand and saw the glint of metal, manyflashes of it. I jumped to me feet and went inside the tent and dug throughmy bag. I pulled out a long slender tube of metal that had a piece

Char Marie Adles

55 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

of glass mounted at one end. “Here it is,” I whispered and ran back outside. I place the endwithout the glass to my eye and closed my other eye to look at themoving shapes. They were men covered in dirt and had strange faces. Therewere also three cloaked men as well and I could see their faces,but the ones I could see made my blood turn to ice. One man was tall and huge in size like a giant, he had two sharpblack horns that glinted from the sides of his head, his eyesburned like black coals and his teeth were like fangs.

Demon, hissed the kelar in my body. I dropped the glass and started to run screaming at the top of mylungs, “Northerners are here!” As I ran around the Arena and the sleeping building people cameout yelled, “What the bloody hell is going on?!” I kept screaming, but watched were they were coming from. When they started yelling the same thing I was I moved off,closer to were they were coming from. I had waste precious timeand they were only twenty or so yards away now.

Damn their fast! But I can be faster. I watched from the shadows as the warriors picked up swords,but they wouldn’t be fast enough to take down the pack ofNortherners that were coming. I took a deep breath muttering,“Gods save me for my foolishness,” and I charged out towardsthem. I slipped my swords from their scabbards with a small hiss and

Char Marie Adles

56 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

then in a that one second they were mere feet from where I was. They stopped for a moment and I stopped too, but I glared downat them with hate.

So it was these monsters that killed my parents. “What have we here? I little kitten who dares to bare her clawsat us?” he asked out loud to no one I particular. His voice was like claws on stone. “What are you doing here you monsters?” I spat at them. The one with the horns appeared to be the leader. “Why we’re here to pay the king a little visit. But first we mighthave some fun with you,” he said reaching for me. I drew up my blades and cut his wrist taking a few steps back.“Do not touch me,” I barked. He rubbed the place on his wrist the was bleeding slightly. “Looks like we have to do this a different way,” he said and then Ifelt the blast of his magic. It was Free Magic. I could tell by theheavy metallic smell and taste. And I did my best to stand back up I felt my control of my kelarsnap. It flooded my body and burst from me in weaves of goldpower. I was slowly lifted of the ground till I looked down at themand they were force to like at me. I heard the shouts of the warriors behind me and I turned to facethem. They were all running towards me and the Northerners andI held up my hand. “Stop,” I commanded them, “This is my fight. Do not interferehere.”

Char Marie Adles

57 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

What? Did I say that?I tried to move and couldn’t.It’s controlling me!

My body slowly lowered to the ground and I stood there facingthe demons. “Come and kill me if you think you can,” said my kelar, “I am partof one of the great creators of this world and I will not let youdestroy this place.” I had to tried and control my kelar, this couldn’t happen, I don’twhat will happen if it does whatever its wants. I must talk to it.

Please let me have control. You mustn’t hurt anyone who isinnocent! I told my kelar.

I cannot. You summoned me to destroy these people. So I must. Iam your kelar, but I am also your soul Goddess Ishtar. You willedme to do your bidding and so it must be done, it told me back.

I can’t let it happen this way! You’ll kill someone who doesn’tneed to die! I said back.

Sometimes a small sacrifice is needed for the greater good, itreplied.

That’s wrong! Anything can be done a different way, there’salways a choice! Gave me back my body, I told it.

No, I told me and then the power that raced in my veins left mybody striked at the demons. They used their power back, but it wasn’t enough. Blasts of gold light face blasts of black, eating at eat other andexploding together.

Char Marie Adles

58 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I could feel the energy of my body fading as I command my kelarto give me back my body. It ignored my pleas and I grew angry.

GIVE ME MY BODY BACK! I screamed at it enraged and pushing itback with a hidden power I didn’t know I had. This power wasn’tgold, but it was silver. Pure and innocent. My kelar broke away from my body, but it hovered in my soul.

You will never take hold of me again. You are me and so you willremain. You will infuse with my soul and body and do as I do, Icommanded the kelar. It gave way its fury and became something gentle and calming.

So you now understand, it said, you must fuse us and becomeone. You are a goddess and so you control what you will. I amsorry I had to do this, but it was the only way. The voice in my head faded as I felt the ripping of my soul andwhat seemed like every particle of my being be stripped a part. A scream ripped from my throat as I was swallowed in a streamof silver and gold light. Slowly for what seemed like an eternity it fused together andseeped into my body, and suddenly I was dropped from the skyand landed on the sand. I breathed hard as I did my best to stand up. My bones creaked and my joints snapped back into place as Istood. I licked my lips and tasted blood. Its sweet tangy, rusty flavor mynerves send chills down my spine. It trilled me. I slow picked my swords up out of the sand and looked over the

Char Marie Adles

59 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

demons. Several ripped apart, others mangled, many bleedingheavily and slowly getting to their feet. I smiled cruelly. “My, my what do we have here? A bunch of wilddogs baring their teeth at me?” I asked. My mind was crazed and wild, trilled at the sight of blood.

Trilled, I thought icily, this must be white rage. As they stood up to face me I saw that there were seven left andthe three hooded figures had been protected by the demon wholay dead that their feet. I reached out my senses and looked them over. They were notdemons and they were females.

I’ll leave them be for the moment. “Do not move from that place,” I snarled at them. I must have looked as crazy and wild as I felt, maybe more so. I looked back to the demons. “So weak to be called demons,don’t you think?” I asked them sweetly. I lifted my swords. “Do you think you can still kill me with so few of you left?” Iasked. “Yes,” grated the leader who was covered in blood. He wasslashed with deep wounds in his legs and chest but he lifted up hismonstrous sword with its razed edge pointed at me. He wasmissing and eyes as well, I saw. “Good. Then die!” I hissed as I ran at him. I was so fast he couldn’t even see me. The moment before I tookhis head I whispered in his ear, “Too slow.”

Char Marie Adles

60 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

His head fell to the ground before his body dropped to theground. I raced on and slowly took my time killing them one by one anduntil it came to the last two. I cut them in all the place so that they laid there on the groundunable to move and still painfully alive. “Lets have some fun what you two, like you did with my parents.I hate you demons the most because you killed them you see, myparents that is. Lets see what I can do with you,” I said circlingthem. “I could just watch you bleed to death. I could curse you todeath with a spell I learned from a witch too. Oh I know! I’ll suckyou dry by bleeding out your magic. I heard that demon’s magic isconnected to their soul. A most sore weak point.” I smiled cruellydown at them. “Which one wants to go first? No one? Then Ichoose…you,” I said, pointing to the one with a scar over his lefteye. I knelt and pressed my hands to his chest and leaned down to hisear. “you can beg for you life and I’ll make this less painful foryou,” I whispered. “Never, you zabais!” he hissed in agony. “Tsk, Tsk. Too bad,” I said as I reached my magic into his LifeMagic and started to pull and rip it out of him. “Just too bad.” He screamed in pain and just before he died I felt a stab in myback. I finished him off and turned around. The other one hadstabbed my in the back with a knife. I felt my crazed haze fade for a moment. I stood up and looked

Char Marie Adles

61 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

around. The sand was splattered with blood and bodies of thedemons. Fear stole over me. “Did I do this!” I whispered to myself in horror. Then I realized Ihad without thinking, then my insanity claim me again. “Pity.” I turned to the last one and shook my head down at him. “Youshouldn’t have done that.” and with a quick twist of my hand, hismagic ripped from his body in a black flash and formed into ablack glossy stone on my palm. As I stared at the stone my angry, my hate, and my insanityslowly faded away leaving only a bone chilling hollowness in mybody. I looked at my hands covered in blood and then my body coveredas well. “I killed them all,” I whispered hollowly, “I killed them.” The thought made me sick and made me head pound with afury. I slipped the stone in my pocket. I knew behind me everyone had watched what happened and Ifeared for what they would think.Maybe the I was a monster too? I was worse then a demon? But I

need to know sometime and it must be now. As I turned from where the battle had taken place a faced mypeople and its warriors. Hundreds of people stood more then a forty yards away, staringin disbelief at what had happened. All I saw was shocked and Irealized that not two yards to my left stood a statue of Ishtar. Her

Char Marie Adles

62 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

two sword must like mine still in my hairs and her beautiful facedaring anyone to say she didn’t do they right thing. “All hale Ishtar! All hale the Lady Lys Ishtar!” one personscreamed and then the rest joined in. “All hale Ishtar! All hale Ishtar!” “She has finally come to us!” “Hale our goddess Ishtar!” I stared in shock and then felt my knees give way. Varrah caughtme as I went down and help my stand again. He put his hands onmy shoulders to give me strength. “It seems they believe you are the incarnation of Ishtar,” his saidto me. “Not to far from the truth,” I muttered. I felt hollow and cold at what I had done, but I knew it wouldpass. It was something I had read in a book once. It had said onegets this feeling the first time they killed. But I knew it wasdifferent when I killed. I had lost my mind and couldn’t think. I justdid what felt right. “All hale Princess Lys! Goddess of Ishtar!” he yelled back at thepeople. They cheered on with him. I looked over the crowd and saw Kalen standing in the shadowssmiling a little. He look proud of me. Pleased with himself too. I suddenly ran from Varrah’s side and went to hide at the onlyplace I knew no one would look, Ishtar’s temple.

Char Marie Adles

63 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

*~*~*~*~*~*

I ran deep into the temple and when I found down the stairs I randown those too. Each step and each stair brought me closer totears. I couldn’t see where I was going and I really didn’t care. Sobs racked my body till I was shivering uncontrollably. I couldn’thold it in anymore, I cried out. My fisted my hand in the bloodfabric of my shirt over my heart where it felt as if someone had cutin out. Tears poured from my eyes and I didn’t see when the last stephad appeared and I tripped landing on sharp rocks. I tried to stand up, but I could, so I crawled.

Why!? Why did I kill them? Why me!? I’m going insane!When I reached the edge of the water I give up and just laid

there sobbing and crying. My tears fell into the pool of glowing blue water and powershimmered in the water. I didn’t know how long I cried, but I cried for everything, not just

Char Marie Adles

64 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

killing. A soft hand ran over my hair and I heard a man say, “Why areyou crying Ishtar? Does it hurt that much? Your heart?” he askedgently. I looked up and saw a man I did not know. When he saw my facehe jumped away from me. “Your not Ishtar! Who are you and why are you here!? What didyou do to her? Why do you have here power-” he was cut off as Iheard Ishtar call, “Kelab? What’s wrong?” She popped in with a small cloud of silver glitter and she startedto ask him something when she ran past him and dropped to herknees beside me. “Oh my gods! What happened to you, Lys?!” she was panicked asshe look me over and I didn’t care what happened now. I threwmyself at her and held on as I sobbed out, “I killed theNortherners! Some of them came and I went crazy and killed themall and …and…!” I ended crying out and sobbing. She wrapped her arms around me and squeezed me.

“Being a goddess of war is a hard thing to live with, my sister.Killing and dying is something that comes with war and with ourjob. I too have felt this way, it comes after killing your first time,but after that it seems normal, necessary to kill to win. I’m sorrythat this happened, but remember it is something you must do.there is no other way around it. Now shhh, shhh, my little one. It isokay. Tell me everything that happened.” It took a while, but I calmed down. It seem all of my energy left

Char Marie Adles

65 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

me body and all I could do was sit there. And so I told her whathad happened. When she heard about my kelar taking over shewhispered, “It would have happened sometime,” and then aloudto my. “Star magic called kelar does not mix well with the soul of agoddess, because the soul is mage out of magic of a different kind,but it had to fuse or you would have died. I’m sorry it happenedwhen you had to kill the Northerners.” “I just feel…that it was wrong. I know that no man deservers tolive after what they have done, but it seems wrong to take thatlife. But now I also understand that death goes hand and handwith war. And I am War itself now. I…understand…” I said. My tonewas lifeless and I tried to change it, but I couldn’t. I didn’t have theenergy. Her smoothed my hair from my blood splattered. She looked upfrom my face and her purple eyes turned from hollow to filledwith love and life. I knew that look. I had seen it before.

That’s the look that Nephan always had when we were little.When he wasn’t with me he had that hollow look and when I needhim or just wanted to be with him he had that look of love and life. “Lys this is Kelab,” Ishtar said as I looked back up at the man.“Kelab this is my sister, Lys, she’s still very young.” He looked at the direction of her voice. “Still young? She’s only afew centuries?” he asked.

Why doesn’t he look at me?

Char Marie Adles

66 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“No. She’s only sixteen years old.” He looked young, but like Ishtar I knew they were ancient. Hehad a handsome face that could turn a girl thoughts to mush. Hewas taller then anyone I had seen before at seven foot and fourinches. He had long white hair streaked with the colors of arainbow and he eyes flashed different colors too.

Just like a star in to night sky…“Hello Kelab,” I said quietly.

When he heard my voice he smiled and looked in my generallocation. “Hello there, tiny one.” “Why do you not look straight at me?” I asked. “It’s because I am almost blind,” he replied with a small smile ofamusement. “And who’s fault is it that your that way?” Ishtar quipped. “My own,” he said to her and then to me, “She is mad, because Iwill not let her fix my eyes. She has tried before several times andfailed. I grew tired of that about six hundred years ago. Myapologies for not explaining.” I smiled back, “It’s fine. Is it only your eyes?” I asked. He nodded. “Yes. It happened when I got caught in a fire savingIshtar.” I bit my lip and looked between them. “If you would like I couldfix that for you.” “You could do that?!” Ishtar asked suddenly shaking me. Hervoice was filled with hope.

Char Marie Adles

67 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“I could try…” “Please do,” Kelab said to me with a smile. “Okay, but you have to lay down.” He laid out on the shore with his head in Ishtar’s lap. “I don’t know what going to happen and it may take awhile, butdon’t give up,” I told them as I washed my hand in the water.When I was done I took my sword and held it to my wrist. As I wasabout to slit my wrist, Ishtar stopped me with a hand. “What are you doing?!” I moved her hand away and cut into my wrist. “I am doing theonly I can do,” I said as dark blue blood welled from my wrist. “Blue blood,” she gasped, “You have the blood of a Blue TribeMember. And that mark on your face..!” “Yes,” I replied. I used my fingers to guide a few drops of blood ineach eye. I reached into the water and poured a few drops in eacheyes as well. “That should do it. Give your eyes about a day or soand it should be fine.” Ishtar pulled my into a hug, “Thank you,” she whispered in myear. I smiled. “It’s the least I could do.” She stood up with Kelab. “Thank you,” he said, “it was nice to meet my Ishtar’s littlesister.” “Nice to meet you too. I hope it works.” “I have faith it will.” and with that they left and I slipped into thewater to wash the blood off my body.

Char Marie Adles

68 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

When I was done I left my cloths on the rock and went in searchof others. I found a temple dancer’s outfit and slipped into it. Itwas close to the dancing outfits I had worn before. I walked through the temple just looking and thinking. Thestatutes and tapestries that told stories of Ishtar, her life and howshe created the Eye. As I passed by that one after one I knew that Iwould do many of the same things. Then I stopped dead in mytracks as I gazed at a tapestry the showed a picture of Ishtar withblack on top of a crumbling army below, glowing in gold light.

No that’s not Ishtar! That’s…! “Me,” I whispered.

Char Marie Adles

69 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Six

I sat down on the marble floor, hard. I couldn’t believe my eyes. I blinked to see if I was just seeingthings, but no, the tattoo on the outside of my left eye. “Oh my gods…” I whispered. It seems I’ve been saying that a lot lately, but you would thinkthat nothing can shock me anymore, but you would be wrong. I covered my face with shaking hands and took a deep breath.And slowly released it. I stood up and walked over to the tapestry and looked over everyinch of it till I came to the bottom wear words were written in anancient version of the Desert Tongue. Slowly I began to read.

Our Seer told a tale of a prophecy that will come to pass in the

Char Marie Adles

70 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

distant future. She told us of the birth of a princess to the Royalthat would be lost in time, but would come back a goddess andsave our people and our kingdom from falling into ruin. With eyesand looks of the first Star Queen, she will have the Soul of agoddess of war, the blood of a Blue Ramun and the powers of aRoyal Wind Weaver. She will put an end to the darkness that hungover a nation and reveal the secrets long kept.

When two become one a star will form and with its power shallcome the darkness, but if the star disappears then the darknesswith fade.

I read it over more then once, and I couldn’t understand. “What does this mean,” I whispered in question. “You are the goddess and you are you…” whispered the breeze asit swirled around me and left. I knew without taking a moment longer I knew what I had to do.I had to go face the warriors and people that had come for theTournaments that had seen this morning. At least I don’t have to tell them the truth about me being Ishtaror one of them any way, but I was her and she was me in a way, Iguess.

I found the main hallway again and walked out of the temple,heading back to the town and Arena. I had to tell the people what was really happening, well almostall of the truth, and I had to deal with this three people that were

Char Marie Adles

71 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

cloaked. I slowly made my way back, trying to keep out of the eyes ofother people for the moment without attracting attention. I finally got to the spot where men had come to clean up theevidence of the battle that had happened early and the one I hadcaused. As I walked forward to look at the blood stained sands, I saw thatthe three cloaked women were still where I had told them to stay,but were now huddled in the sand. I walked over to them. “I am here to talk to you,” I said gently, bending down andtouching the closest one on the shoulder. She flinched. “I am sorry that you had see that, but it’s over. You’re all safe.” Iwatch as they seemed to move closer together. Shrinking awayfrom me. “Fine then. You are free of those demons and from hereyou are on your own. My only regret is that you see me as amonster just like them. I will leave you,” I said and turned. As Istarted to stand and move away, one grabbed my by my wrist. I looked down into the milky blue eyes of a young girl my agewho had tattoos running down both side of her face. I knew shewas blind, but her eyes stared into me. “D-don’t leave u-us. You’re n-not bad, you are p-pure of heart,”she whispered. I knelt down next to her and left my hand the her cheek, but nottouching it.

Char Marie Adles

72 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“May I?” I asked her. She nodded and I smoothed the heavy leather hood of the cloakoff her head. Her shorn black hair stuck up at weird angles. I sawthat she wore bands around her neck. Some of beads and othersof metals. “Would you like to come with me? All of you?” I asked. “I w-would,” said the girl I had just taken the hood off of. The others who seemed embolden by this girl words slipped offtheir hoods to with shaking hands. The first one I noticed was a copy of the first girl, but her shorthair was white. She to was blind, but the last girl seemed to beolder then the other girls by a years or so and her hair was longand had streak of both black and white. Her eyes how ever were abright violet. All three were eerily beautiful and all had tattoos ontheir faces. The twins had the same tattoos, but the older girl hada tattoo across her forehead. “Who are you?” I asked them. The twins were holding hands and answered first. “We are Zsa

and Zra,” they said together quietly. I turned my eyes to the older. “I am Koi. Their elder sister. Ibelieve…we all would like to c-come with you.” I smiled at their anxious. “You don’t have to worry. I’m Lys, awarrior here. You can come with me. The truth is that I’m thezarlin and after the Tournaments I have something very bighappening. I could use all the friends I can get.” “Friends?” asked the twins together.

Char Marie Adles

73 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Companions, people who your close too,” I said with a grin. They smiled back shyly. “Are you sure these Wind Weavers want demons around theirzarlin?” asked Koi. I pointed to my tattoo by my eye. “Do you really think your toonly ones with magical tattoos? Plus if its something I’ve learnedover my years it judge I person by who they are, not what othershave done. But why were you with them?” “They took us from our home by the order of Emperor Tarza. Mysisters are Seers and I am a blood witch. We are all rare and theyneed our powers in order to enter this kingdom’s capital. Theywanted to learn its secrets so that when the war comes they cantake the city first.” “You were part of this,” I asked. “We had no choice, we were bond to the leader of the group youkilled and he controlled our magic. It was like being strip of oursouls each time he used it,” she said hollowly. “Trust me when I say being used is the wrong feeling, but nowyou don’t have to worry. I’ll take care of you guys,” I said standingup. They stood up too. “Any chance you guys can use a knife or sword?” I asked. They all smiled and instead of looking small and scared like theyhad only moments before they looked it warriors. “Of course,” they replied. “This just got a whole lot better. Were going to have some fun.

Char Marie Adles

74 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

What do you guys say to entering the Tournaments with me?” “We would be so honored,” the twins said together a giggled. I knew one thing at that moment. I never wanted to be on theirbad side. “Look! There’s the goddess Ishtar! She came back!” People rushed in and I sighed.

When you think a problem is over with another one pops up outof nowhere. But I do owe these people a tale or two.

And so I faced the people and did what I had to do.

*~*~*~*~*

And before I knew it the day of the Tournaments’ Trials started. I walked among the people and crowds the had come within thelast few day to watch the Tournaments, and slipped into theentrance for the warriors. I followed the long hallway and up awide set of stairs. They lead up to an room with an open wall the

Char Marie Adles

75 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

faced the inside of the Arena, showing just how big this place was. I stared in amazement at the match ring. It was a large circle ofsand dozens of yard wide and the outside edge of the ringdropped and ten feet below water surrounded it, only two bridgesfrom each side led into the Arena. “The first queen built it for an important reason, but she nevertold anyone the reason between it. No one was ever able to findout why,” Kalen said stepping into the room. I jumped and turned around. “Kalen! Don’t sneak up on me likethat!” He held out his hands in surrender. “I’m very sorry zarlin, but Iwould feel safer if you remove your hands from your swords.” I lifted up my hand just noticing it now. I really hadn’t known Idid that. “Sorry, I didn’t know that I had done that,” I admittedsheepishly. “It’d fine. You’re in the first match which will start soon. So Ihave a few things that I would like the tell you. Never draw blood,this shows a lack of skills and you will be called sinva, the meansbutcher. To defeat your opponent all you have to do is knock himto the ground and keep him there. Always take their sash too bycutting them from their bodies, this gives you points. Never hit thehead either,” he said thinking. I nodded, giving him all my attention. “And take this,” he said taking a long sash of silver silk andholding it out to me, “Replace your gold chain with this. It’s themark of a desert warrior and it is a gift from me,” he said with a

Char Marie Adles

76 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

smile. “Thank you, Kalen,” I said with feeling, taking the sash from hishands. I hugged him tightly and replaced my chain belt with thesash and tied my swords to it as well, one on each hip. In the past six weeks he had become like a father to me. He smiled back at me. “In these six weeks of precious time wehave, you have become everything and more we could havehoped for. You are too kind to do this for all of us. You has the willof a dragoness and her true heart was well. We do not deserveyou. We ask a lot of you zarlin,” he said, bowing low. I pulled him up and smiled a bit sadly. “If it’s one thing I learned,it is that when you have something to protect and that needs you,you will do whatever it takes to protect it. A true zarlin giveseverything for her people and her kingdom. That includes herself. Iam willing to pay that price.” He smiled. “Is that so?” I nodded and turned to look out over the Arena. “You really are a wonder, my dear,” Kalen said. I smiled and a small laugh bubbled up. “You know what? KingNephan said the same thing to me once.” “So I see.” In the Arena all six levels of seats were almost filled up, andthousands of people fill them. “Did all these people come to watch the Trials?” I asked Kalen. “No. Most came from the city to get a look at their goddess‘Ishtar’, in the fights, in hope of getting a look at her,” he said

Char Marie Adles

77 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

giving me a look of bemusement. I rubbed the back of my head think of how to tell him. “Um,Kalen I have something to tell you. I am Ishtar. Or more like thereare two Ishtar’s, me and the other war goddess. Each one of ushas half of the original soul of the Goddess of War. So in the end Iam Ishtar and so is she,” I tried to explain. Then I sensed the energy of Ishtar. It was close. I smiled and looked behind Kalen. Ishtar popped out of a cloudof silver powder. She lifted a hand was wiggled her fingers at me ina hello. Her long pale gold hair was in a long braid and she wore acirclet on my brow. Her eyes glittered in excitement. “Isn’t that right, Ishtar?” I asked her. She came around Kalen to stand next to me. “She does have halfmy soul and my powers. She is indeed a true Goddess of War. Sheis me as I am her.” she smiled at him, “Hello Kalen.” I watched as his eyes bug out of his head and his face turn whiteas he hit the floor in a dead faint. She peered down at him on the floor. “You would think he’d havetaken that better.” I sighed. “Well you have to remember you are a goddess thathasn’t been seen with mortal eyes in a few thousand years,” Ireminded her. She stood and nodded. She looked like a stubborn child as shecrossed her arms and sighed too.

“So how is Kelab?” I asked her. The expression on her face changed so fast it sent my spinning.

Char Marie Adles

78 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

She went for being mulish to tremendously happy. She jumped onher feet and sent herself flying at me. I stumbled, but didn’t fall as she hugged me furiously. “He is just fine! Not he’s better then fine! He can see thanks toyou! And his been doing everything he couldn’t for so long and hebeen looking at everything as if it were all new,” she said in a quickbreath. “We even-,” she blushed and asked, “Do you wan toknow?” I shrugged, “Might as well, you’ll tell me one way or another.Plus it might prove useful in the future.” She giggled and said, “We have…well…tried several new things.You know I am when I’m stressed out and need so fun.” I nodded. “So what did you do?” I asked. “We-” she started and then whispered it in my ear with a giggle. I turned red and asked, “You really did that?!” She nodded. “Yep. It’s very refreshing.” Kalen stirred on the floor. I moved over to where he laid on thefloor and bent over to look at him. He slowly opened his eyes and looked up dizzily. As his gazefocused on my face he winced. I laughed and pulled him up. He looked from me to Ishtar and winced again. “Sorry, but I think I need sometime with this one,” he said. Both Ishtar and I laughed. “It is okay and unlike all the other goddess and gods I prefer tobe formal will mortals, but I won’t start calling you ‘mortal’,” shepromised with wink and small charming laugh.

Char Marie Adles

79 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Kalen cracked a smile. “Of course, my goddess.” A loud drum sounded in the Arena and Kalen started at me.“That is the sound to warn the warriors of the first match. Youhave ten minutes till the next drum sounds off and the match willbegin. We must go.” I looked at Ishtar. “Sorry, but I have to go. But stay and watch ifyou want.” At a snap of her fingers a large lounge chair with plump pillowappeared at the edge of the room before the view of the Arena. “I think I shall. Good luck sister.” And with that Kalen lead me down stair to a large open hall witha tall stone ceiling that opened out onto the of the bridges I hadseen. I felt my hands shake a bit out of nervousness, but more out ofexcitement. “Good luck and remember what I told you. Just do and don’tthink. It will all be fine.” I took a deep calming breath and stepped into place. “I’m ready,” I said firmly, tightening the straps of my leathercorset. “May the goddess be with you,” he said and the final drumssounded and I walked forward.

Char Marie Adles

80 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

*~*~*~*~*

I stepped out of the dark into the full light of the morning andclosed my eyes breathing deep. I smiled. I was ready. I opened my eyes to the light and stepped forward. My old wornboot slipped across the sand as I walked. As I approached the center of the match ring I saw my opponent. It was a man around twenty year of age and his sash I noticedwas bright orange and he wore dark blue robes. He long greenblue hair was tied back in a braid and his bright pink eyes followedmy every move. I stopped a distance of three feet from him and listened to thecrowd. They had gone dead silent. “Welcome to Desert Tournaments of Diri-Sola! In our first matchthat honors go to Lady Lys the Sword Dance and Darin of the WolfClan!” called the announcer from above on the sixth level. Then it started as I knew it would. “It’s her! The Goddess of War!” “It’s Ishtar!” The shouts of the crowd roared around the Arena and seemed tomy ears like cheers of excitement.

Char Marie Adles

81 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

At the mention of the name Ishtar, Darin’s eyes widened andthen narrowed at me. I reminded were I was standing. I blocked out the roars of thecrowd and studied how he moved. “And so let the Trials begin!” yelled the announcer and so itstarted. Darin was quick to pull out his swords and first try to take mysash, but I was quicker. I sidestepped his attacked was with a quick draw of my swordand a twist I cut his sash from his waist. In my next move I put mysword away and use the side of my hand to hit him on his side. It was a move I had learned in the kingdom of Saion. It stuns theperson who was hit so they couldn’t move. I stood there and watched as he fell to the ground unable tomove. The crowd went quiet again, waiting for the announcer. There was a long pause before the announcer took a breath andsaid, “Can you believe it, people? In a few simple moves last year’srunning up Diri-Sol was taken out? The Lady Lys wins and moveson!” “Congratulations Ishtar!” “We knew you could do it,” the people above shouted. “What’s this I heard? The crowd has given Lady Lys the name ofIshtar! She must have been the one who saved us from theNortherners! It seems she will do good in the Tournaments!” I sighed and looked over at Darin. He still wasn’t getting up.

Char Marie Adles

82 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I went over to him and pulled him up, holding him to my sidewith one of his arms around my next and one of mine around hiswaist. “Come on. We have to clear to the ring,” I told him. “I will see you repaid for this,” he whispered.

“Don’t take it so hard. You’ll still be in other matches,” I said. As I started us to walk back over the bridge I had come out of Ifelt a tingle run down my back and the choker to turn warm. I snapped my head back around to look at the crowds. I scannedall the levels even the top private rooms, but I could see anything,it was to far away. But I knew something or someone was herestaring straight into me. I turned back slowly and we made our way back into the waitinghall for the warriors. There were others now ready to get in the Arena for their match.Next up was a tall thin girl. Her short choppy black hair and greyeyes started forward just waiting. I led him over to one of the stone benches and laid him down. “Can you move any part of your body at all,” I asked. He gritted his teeth and snarled, “What do you think witch?” I smiled down at him. Such a little thing could make me madeanymore, coming from a person like him. “Well I’m not a witch, and I didn’t use magic. That’s against therules. I simply hit your nerves. There are ones all over the bodythat do different things. Thing one makes it so you can’t moveyour body. See if I press here,” I point at his ribs, “You can move

Char Marie Adles

83 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

again. So just give me a second…” I jabbed him in the ribs and hetook a deep breath. “Did it hurt?” I asked him. He glared at me rubbing one of his wrist, but growled, “No.” hepushed himself of the bench and stocked away. I covered my mouth with a hand as I started to laugh. I turnedand saw Kalen coming towards me. I gazed one more time out theopening to the ring.

Something I diffidently going on here. But who was it that wasstaring at me with those eyes I had felt?

I struggled with that for and moment then walked over to Kalen.

*~*~*~*~*

King Kail Nephan Adrian Volos sat in his chair high above theArena and watched as his fated bride took down her matchpartner in two swift moves in only a few seconds. Her eyes had flashed gold and she had moved so quickly she wasalmost a blur.

Char Marie Adles

84 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Even he had to be impressed. He had known Darin for manyyears and the man was one of the strongest warriors he knew, yethis little fiancée and taken in down as if he had been a bug in herpath. He smiled pleased that she had turned out so will, but at the endof the match as she helped Darin up and started out of the ringshe had turned back quickly as if something had hit her. Her eyesflashed gold again as she scanned the crown and lastly looked athis private viewing room from above, but moved off, unable topinpoint to reason she had turned. “You are a great surprise, my little one,” Nephan said proudly. He couldn’t wait till his match was up next. He had enteredsecretly to go up against her in the final Trial and he knew hewould. So he sat back unworried and watched and waited for his turn.

Char Marie Adles

85 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Seven

When Kalen reached me, I gave him a big hug and sat him downlaughing. “That was so much fun!” He smiled. “I’m glad you had fun. Many of these young peopleforget to have fun in all their seriousness. They do not relaxenough to reach their full power and that makes them weak. It isgood you are one of the few who are having fun. Your next matchis in an hour or so.” “Thank you Kalen, but that Darin guy seemed very serious andfocused on the match. It seemed as if he took it bad that I beathim,” I said, a small frown creasing my brows together. Kalen sighed. “All these people that came here to compete for a

Char Marie Adles

86 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

reason. Each has their own goal for being here. Darin came from asmall fishing village near the ocean far to the south. He came insecond place last year and didn’t lose any matches till he was inthe Final Trials. He like many others here have trained for thismoment most of their lives. His village is very poor even thoughtin the fishing season they do well. His mother has an illness that isslowly and painfully killing her. It could easily be cured, but on onehas the money to pay for the medicine she needs. It is veryexpensive. That is why he is here. The last three warriors standingare the winners. They are placed by their victories. The less theylose the better. The winners all get prizes and the prize alwaysinclude money.” I nodded. “I see. So that’s how it is for these people. But I mustwin the Tournaments, I have no choice. It is what I need to do tostart the plan for the war. But maybe, just maybe I can help himalong the way,” I said think of what I could do. “Yeah,” I decided, “Iwill help him.” “You are a good girl. Now go and have a look around this old pileof stones, before your next match.” I grinned. “I think I’ll do that,” I said taking off. There was a huge inner ring shaped hallway with high ceilingsand wide paths that went around the entire Arena on levels one,three and five so the warriors could wait and watch the match inpeace. As I ran along I pasted many of the warriors. A lot of them paced,some practiced, and some were talking, but as I neared the other

Char Marie Adles

87 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

side of the Arena twenty minutes later I saw him. He was tall and he wore a long sleeved shirt the color of blood,long black pants, and he had his gold sash tied around his head soonly two slits showed where his eyes were. Energy pulsed off of him in waves, but he just stood thereleaning against the wall and staring out the opening between thestone pillars watching the match going on below. I stopped running and slowly walked up to him. I tried speaking to him and say hello, but he did seem to see meso I pinched his arm. “Hey you! Mystery man!” I called to him again. He glanced my way and I felt a chill run down my back, but Iwasn’t scared. “Do I know you? Oh and you might want to damp down theenergy you’re sending off. I nearly drowned in it,” I joked with asmall laugh looking him over. “Oh…” he said and instantly the power disappeared. I raised my left eyebrow and put my hand s on my hips leaningforward towards him. “That’s it? You’re not even going to answermy questions? Just ‘Oh’”? I don’t know why, but I had the itch to find out who he was, but Ineeded to know. My instinct told me I need to know. He stared at me with slits of eyes I couldn’t read and then hesimply brushed past me. “I wish you luck in your matches,” was all he said and his voicemade me shiver.

Char Marie Adles

88 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

He was so cold. He reminds me of the first time I meet KingNephan after he kidnapped me. Wait! NO! I can’t think about himnow! I need to concentrate on my fighting. When all is done andover with I will think about him then! I promised myself, turning tocontinue my way around the ring. I saw many warrior and I noticethat none of the appeared to be much older then twenty ortwenty-one. “Odd,” I stated and started to head back to my spot where I hadto enter the match ring. When I got there the crowd was still cheering as a tall, thinwoman is grey robes with a red sash walked back into the hallfrom the match ring. I walked over to her. She was holding her shoulder and her face showed a stonyexpression meant to keep people away. But it was a good thing Icould read feeling instead of just faces. I could sense her pain. “Can I help you?” I asked as she sat on one of the benches. She looked up at me with flinty grey eyes. “What is it you can dofor me?” she snapped. “No need to be mean. Let me see your shoulder. It appears as ifits dislocated. I could fix it for you if you want,” I offered. “Not thanks,” she snapped again. I placed one knee on the bench and leaned over her shoulder tolook at it. “Hey what are you-!” I pinched her lips shut. “It is good to take aid when it is offered if

Char Marie Adles

89 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

you need it. I does not cost you anything, it fixes a problem andgains you a favor,” I said with a wise smile. Then I let go of her lipsand moved her hand from her shoulder. “Now I’m going to dosomething so it won’t hurt and I’ll fix it. Don’t use your arm for anhour or so and it’s be as good as new, okay?” She nodded and looked at the far wall. I laughed softly. Such a stubborn one. Quickly I jabbed three of her nerves in her shoulder so shewouldn’t feel it and with a simple twist of the shoulder and pushthe shoulder cracked back into place. I pressed the release nervesand sat down next to her. She rubbed her shoulder and stared into my eyes. “Better,” I asked with a wide, friendly smile. “Yes, much,” she said as she rolled her shoulder. “Thank you. Iam sorry for treating you badly.” “It’s fine. You see I’m a good judge of character so its know bigdeal. I knew you would be a nice rock,” I said grinning now. “Nice rock?” she questioned. “Well you’re like a rock, you hide your feelings behind a strongwall. But you’re very nice.” I smiled. “I have to go now. My matchis up next, but the best of the luck to you!” I called as I jumped upand ran for the bridge. She watched me stop on my place waiting to go in and called,“Good luck to you too!” I turned back and grinned, “Yup.” After that they called my name. I walked into the match ring and

Char Marie Adles

90 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

waited for my partner. After that my matches went quickly and flawlessly, all but thelast. My partner was the masked man and he had been the firstwho had enough skill to come at me with out failing in the firstfew seconds. As the minutes wore on everyone waited to see whowould win. Some cheered me on and other cheered on the mysterious man.But as we crossed blades and each held one at each other neck,the Arena exploded into chaos as fire was shot down into theArena. It had been a dragon’s flame. That I knew for sure. The match was forgotten as the people rushed into the walls ofthe Arena. I made a run of the exit to go see what was happening. I wasfollowed by the mysterious man. I ran through the scream crowds, and pushed my way free till Icouldn’t see if the man followed me anymore. As I fought my waythrough the run crowd on the ground floor I was shoved out of theway and landed onto the sand cover stone out in the night air. Fire filled the air with the enraged cries of dragons as they flewthrough the air. I dodged the flames as I slammed into the ground next to mesearing my skin. I looked around at the horde of dragons wondering and lookingfor why they could be so furious. I saw they were flying in circles over a certain spot and I peered

Char Marie Adles

91 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

in to the night lit by the flames of the dragons to see a nest andtrying to get to the nest was a group of people. “Shit,” I cursed and started to run towards them. I had to dodgethe flames of the dragons which were getting closer to hitting methat I had to start doing flips and trick to keep from being roasted.

When I reached the group of people I saw that they weredressed as guards.

They’re Royal Guards, the thought whispered into my mind, but Ididn’t have time to think of how I knew what they were. “Hey! Get you butts out of here before they eat you!” I screamedat them as I entered their group and tried to move them awayfrom the nest. They shouted back, “Don’t interfere here girl! Were under ordersto take one of those chicks!” they knocked my around until I wasat the edge of their group and then they shoved me out. I landed in the sand and I knew I had to do something. I stood and looked at where they were. They were still ten yards from the nest and if I didn’t dosomething soon they would be dead, but I couldn’t bring myself tokill a dragon that has done no wrong. I closed my eyes, breathing deep and broke the seal on my kelar. It rushed into my body with a blinding silver light and I openedmy eyes.

Use your goddess powers and your kelar. Use a spell, the voicewhispered in my mind. So I started:

Char Marie Adles

92 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Take thee my wind and protectTake thee my earth and protectTake thee my fire and protect

Take thee my water and protect

As I spoke the words vibrated with power, but I wasn’t wouldn’tbe fast enough to save some of them as I continued with my spell. As I started on the next line I watched as a sleek small goldendragon break away from the circle and dive for a guard as he stoodon the edge of the nest.

Crack! In one bone chilling crunch the guard was snapped between thedragon’s jaws as I soared back into the sky. I winced but continued. As I spoke the last word a flash of blinding white and silver lightflashed out over the nest and around the entire area. When thelight cleared I saw that it had worked and the guards were gone,back to where ever they had come from. I walked towards the nest in a dreamy state, but my mind sharp,knowing what was happening. The magic and kelar flowed in my blood giving me so muchpower I felt as if I would explode. I was drunk on the power.

Char Marie Adles

93 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Was the dragons now focused their flame and fire at me it couldnot touch me for a shield of power extended around my body likea shell. I could feel its blistering hate, but it didn’t effect me. As I reached to edge of the nest the started to dart out of the skytowards me. “Dragons!” I shouted at them, my voice echoing off of themountains of sand and into the night air. They paused in the air hovering, but still throwing flames. Onecaught and formed around my body in a devil’s kiss anddisappeared. My power snapped. It send my soaring high into the air in astreak of silver light, till I was in the middle of them. I did a quickcount. Thirty of them. “Here me out my fellow creatures of the world! The men aregone now and no one wishes to steal anymore of your chicks. Youare safe and I promise that I will protect your nests! So calm yousenseless rage!” I shorted out to them. They seemed to pause, but then they started in a frenzy again. Once a dragon has been enraged it could not be calmed withwords. I listened to their words as they whipped around me. “Human and the other people of the earth would harm us theirguardian!” “Disgusting thing trying to kill us!” the hissed and snarled in theirancient language.

Char Marie Adles

94 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I relaxed my body letting the magic hold in I the air. “I am sorry.Forgive me,” I whispered to them and pulled all my power andenergy together. When it was all pooled in my core I let it free andit exploded from my body in a super nova wave of silver light. “Be at rest,” I whispered to the light and the dragons. Their shrieks ended and as the light slowly fade my vision clearedas well. I was limp and still suspended in the air and slowly start todrift the hundred feet back to the sand. I couldn’t move and I was tired…oh so tired… With my eyes barely opened I saw all the dragons sleeping onthe sand below next to their nest. I closed my eyes and instead of landing in the sand, I landedgently and light as a feather in to the arms of the mystery man. My vision faded out as I started up in to his deep blue eyes. “You do well…little one,” was the last thing I heard before myworld went dark.

Char Marie Adles

95 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Eight

Everything was warm and a gentle hand was on my forehead. Imust have been in a dream, but it was a good dream. It wasdefiantly my favorite, and I was glad I wasn’t having the nightmareagain. I rolled my heard so that the hand could cup my cheek andsighed contentedly. As I laid there I though of Nephan. Since it was a dream I couldlet myself think about him.

I wonder if he’s okay or turned into the Ice King again. I knewhow he feels when he’s all alone. I guess that the way he grew up. Igrew up with the performing group, but there was never anyonemy age, does this count to? I don’t want to get married yet and he

Char Marie Adles

96 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

needs a lot of work till he can be like a normal person. I’ll have tocut back all his layers. I didn’t sign up of the job, but it could be sobad.

The hand moved from my cheek to shift through my hair anddown tot the side of my right eye, where my tattoo was. A fingertraced the spirals and circle. “Trada yumin las dalos,” the person whispered and I felt a shockfrom my tattoo and cried out. The person’s voice was male and I had heard it before. The person pulled back their hand and soothed it over my hairagain. I opened my eye like a babe seen the world for the first time andbeing wondered by the light. I saw the mystery man above me surround by light. I reached a hand up and touch the cloth over his cheek. “Thankyou,” I whispered softly. He shook his head. “No, it is us who should be thanking you. Yousaved us all and the people near the nest. You have powers, wecould even dream of. You truly are the Goddess of War.” he voicewas familiar. It was deep and accented in a strange way that madeit lilt up at the end of his words. But I knew this person wasn’t Nephan. Nephan’s aura was a darkblue, but this person’s was a soft black.

He must have demon blood in him. I laughed softly and found it hurt to laugh. “So what time is it

and is happening?”

Char Marie Adles

97 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“It is once again dawn here in the desert and the match will startsoon. Everyone went looking for you after the lights faded, but youneeded rest so I brought you here. I hope you do not mind,” hesaid looking around. I looked around with wide eyes to see we were in the temple. “Why here?” I asked settling again. “It is your home,” he answered simply. “Okay, then who are you?” I asked raising my left eyebrow again. “That can be told for another time. Now you need to rest. Sosleep.” he said covering my eyes with a hand.

I still think this is a dream, I thought as I started to fall asleepagain.

*~*~*~*~*

I sat up and stretched. As I yawned and looked around I saw that Iwas in the private viewing room on the top level of the Arena. The crowd below roar and as I started to get up I heard their

Char Marie Adles

98 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

voices. “Where do you think you’re going, my lady?” Koi asked with herarms crossed over her chest as she stood over me with the twinson her left. “I was getting up to look at the Arena,” I admitted. “Oh no you don’t! We have to look after you closely. After lastnight we decided that you are to much trouble to be left alone.Thank the gods that your were safely brought back,” Zra said. “The man in the sash was the one who saved you when youwere falling. An now everyone is waiting to see if your alright. Themoment you look out to the Arena everyone will go crazy!” saidZsa. I thought for a moment, “But if they are worried is it not betterthat they see me?” They looked wary, but all of them sighed and nodded. “We guessso,” Zra said. “They might not be as crazy later.” I nodded and smiled. I waited till the match was over, took adeep breath and stepped on to the edge of the opening and staredout into the bright light and onto the faces of the crowd. Everything went deathly silent and then the whispers startedand then the yelling and cheering. And in that moment everything seemed to hit me and I finallyunderstood everything. I was here in the Trials not for myself, but for these people. Myexcitant was for these people and I hadn’t been taking thinking of

Char Marie Adles

99 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

them at all while I did anything. I had all been for me even if I saidI was for them. I left my head high and vowed to myself never more would Ifalter in my duty to them. So after that moment I focused on the plan that would save mypeople. So in the following weeks as the Beginning Trials ended I clearedall my matches without pause or problem. I became as I had once been. Cold and calculating in my thoughts of how I could make theplan exceed. I moved as need and striked down anyone in my path withoutmercy. All, but Varrah. The moment before I took his sash andstunned him, I had muttered, “I’m sorry, but I must win at anycost.” And I had heard him whisper as he went down to his knees andfell in the sand say, “I understand, my princess.” Then it was over. The final match of the Beginning Trails hadfinished and it was the night of the celebration. I sat beside my little fire I had made away from the bonfire andstarted into it silver and golden flames. The way I had stripped myself of my emotions and hid themaway made me feel…hollow and empty.

But that’s how I have to live my life now.The shadows danced and moved in the dark as people and

warriors moved about enjoying there little festival.

Char Marie Adles

100 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I felt someone sit down next to me. I looked over to see Kalen. He noticed me looking at him and he smiled. “You did very well. You deserve you place in the Final Trials. But Ican’t help, but feel that you have changed in someway,” he saidturning to look at the fire. “I have to be disconnected to what happens around me more,” Istarted to explain. “When I get involved in anything I tend tobecome attached and from there a lot of unneeded thingshappen. If I want to save my people I must focus on what needs tobe done and I can’t let me emotions control me.” He though it over for a long time and sighed. “You are smart inthe way you think, but no matter how smart that thinks is itsimpossible. “What?” I asked surprised. “You are a person, not matter whether you’re a human, a WindWeaver, or a demon, you have emotions and they will always bethere. They are a gift that was given to each of us. Do not throw itway. Emotions are something to be treasured. One day you willfind this out.” he got up and started to walk away but turned backfor a moment to say, “Go have fun. You are young and it should bewhat you do best. It a festival, so go do what you do a festivals.”and then he walked away.

Maybe he’s right. I should go have some fun. I suddenly felt a chill go up my spine. “Oh my gods…I’m thinkinglike an old lady. I have to do something about this now! I still want

Char Marie Adles

101 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

to be young before I get old,” I mumbled as I stood up. I heard a laugh behind me. I looked back to see Varrah. I glared at him. “What so funny?” “Oh nothing, princess. You just sounded strange the way yourwere talking to yourself.” His eyes danced with humor. I felt myself turn red at being over heard. “I was not talking tomyself!” He laughed again. He looked like he had when he was a child. I smiled. “Forget it,” I said grabbing his hand, “Lets go dance.”

Char Marie Adles

102 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Nine

As I danced around the fire I felt all my fear and worries meltaway. I felt so relieved and free as I danced. I didn’t have a care foranything in the world. I twisted and twirled and laughed with the other people whodanced. I was enchanted by the beat of the drums and the strums of thestringed instruments. The fire flashed in the corner of my eyes as Ipass time and time again. I felt someone lay a hand on my shoulder and turned around tosee Varrah. I smiled at him. “Lady Lys,” he said loudly, “will you honor us with a dance?” His words were followed with shouts of agreements.

Char Marie Adles

103 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Come on milady!” “Yes! Please!” I held up me hands. “I’m not dressed to dance, but give me a moment and I’ll beback,” I said with a grin and rushed to the place where me andKalen still slept. I dug into my bag and pulled out the one outfit I had broughtwith me. It was a top corset the ended at the top of my ribs madeif white silk, and the skirt fell in folds of white silk and glitteringtranslucent silver cloth with long slits up the sides and in the frontand back. It was perfect. I tied my swords around my hips and left. I was giddy and drunk on the excitement as I ran back in wherethe fire was. As I came back a roar of apprises lifted from thecrowd. “Princess you look beautiful,” Varrah said in a low voice so only Icould hear. “Thanks,” I whispered back. “And now for your entertainment! Lady Lys the Sword Dancer!”he announced. Another roar and a path around the fire was cleared for me. I took a deep breath, smiled, and started to dance. After my first few wild twists and flips I took out my swords. Itwirled one around my fingers and threw it into the air and did aflip. I reached out at the very end of the flip and caught the hilt of

Char Marie Adles

104 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

the sword and spun it around my hand as I landed lightly on mytoes. They gasps and wide eyes made my heart race with excitement.So I kicked it up a notch. Suddenly I threw up my swords and did a half flip. I landed onmy left hand and bent my legs over my hand enough to balanceme and caught one sword in the curve of my foot and the other inmy free hand. I stayed there for a few second and then tossed my sword backinto the air with my foot and jumped back onto my feet andcaught the sword with a twist and a bow. I looked up and grinned at everyone. They clapped and whistled. I placed my swords back in their scabbards and when over to sitin between Varrah and Jamal on the stone bench. “So, what did you guys think? That was one of the dances Ilearned a few years ago,’ I said They both smiled at me. “A true gift you have there Lady Lys,” Jamal said with a lazy grin. Varrah smacked him on the back of the head. “She is highbornyou village brat. Give her the respect she deserves.” he turned tome with a his charming smile. “You were amazing. If only the yourmother could have seen you.” he seemed to think on that for amoment and then said, “I have an idea, my lady! When the Trailsare over you must come with me to the city and see my mother atCourt!” I held up my hands. “Wait there a second. Remember that

Char Marie Adles

105 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

everyone still thinks I’m dead.” He flashed a grin. “My mother is the Court’s Seer. She knowseverything and she can never lie.” I thought that over for a moment and a slow grin snaked its wayacross my lips. “That may be my way of getting into the Court! Good ideaVarrah!” He seemed pleased. “I will do everything for you’re my lady.” “Goody! Now let get some food and dance some more. The finalTrials start tomorrow and we need to party while we can.” I saidhopping up. We eat and we danced. Later as I sat on the steps of the temple I realized this was a timewhere everything started to change. I sighed. “The weight of one’s country is a heavy burden to bear on one’swhen you are so young,” Ishtar said as she walked out from behinda pillar and sat down next to me. “You learn a great many thingswhen you’re young and have power.” I smiled without humor. “I know that now, but how can Icomplain. It was the reason I was born for. But there’s always anup and a down right?” She smiled sweetly at me. “Correct! But your’s just happens tobe to go on an adventure and then die for your people’s cause.” I hit her arm. “Ow! What was that for?” she asked, rubbing her arm.

Char Marie Adles

106 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“I know I’m going to die, but you don’t have to rub it in!” Iexclaimed. “Okay, okay! I understand,” she said. I glared at her for a second and the grinned at her. “It’s okay. Sowhat do you know about the future and what it holds?” “I wish I knew! You have that power not me. I really hate notknowing what’s going to happen,” she grumbled and I noticed thatshe looked cross. I giggled. She really did hate it. “What are you laughing at?” she snapped. “You,” I said with a howl of laughter. She gave me a little push. “Come on! Act your age!” I stopped laughing, looked at her and began laughing evenharder. “Look who talking,” I howled, “the old lady herself!” After a few punches from her I stopped laughing. “You have no idea how much I needed that,” I said with a sigh. She grinned. “I know. Just have fun and remember even ifemotions are your worst enemy they are your strongest tool. Theyare your kelar’s energy source.” I just paused for a minute and stood up. “Yup I know. Thanks forthe talk. Its time to go to sleep. Its going to be a long three dayscoming.” He hopped up and hugged me. “Good luck! I know you’re goingto win! So keep your swords in your hands and your backside inthe saddle.” I sighed and grinned. “You are one of the weirdest people I have

Char Marie Adles

107 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

ever met. No make that the weirdest goddess I have ever met.” “Thank you!” she said, giving me a wink, an air kiss anddisappearing in a puff of silver glitter. I shook my head and headed back to my camping spot. Half waythere I met up with the sisters.

*~*~*~*~*

The Tournament started at dawn. The Arena was over flowing with people once again chanting thename of their favorite warrior. While I was stretching a felt someone place a hand on myshoulder. When I looked up I saw Varrah. I smiled at him. “Wish me luck.” He grinned at me. “You do not need luck, but I wish it to youanyway.” “So are you going to tell me who the winners of the otherdivisions are?” He nodded. “There are two masked men, one of them was theone to save you, the other no one knows where he comes from orwho he is. Darin and a girl warrior named Aznine and me as well.

Char Marie Adles

108 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

There are still twelve others I haven’t seen yet.” I did the splits and grinned up at him when he winced. “Thanksfor the info. You are the best helper anyone could wish for. Wouldyou mind if I asked you to be my best friend again?” He bowed low. “It would be an honor my princess,” he saidsoftly. “Good,” I said and lifted up his chin so I could look in his eyes. Iscowled at him. “But you have to stop with all the formal stuff. Idon’t like it. Call my Lys or Lady Lys, I don’t care, but not princess. If you look at me do I scream princess?” I asked. He stood back up and looked down at me as I reached for mytoes. “Pfff!” I looked up and grinned again. “Nay, you do not my friend, but you do have the air of royaltyand its personality,” he said with a chuckle. I got up and dusted myself off. “Good. Now I’m ready!” I yawnedand stretched my arms. “Ready for what?” came the rumble from behind me. I turned to see who it was and it turned out to be the mysteryman. But something was different about him. “Who are you?” Varrah asked him stepping in front of me. I stared at the man trying to place what is was. “I am a warrior here is the Tournament and I came to greet theLady Lys, but over heard her say-” “Ah-ha!” I exclaimed.

Char Marie Adles

109 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

His voice and the color of his sash was different! It wasn’t eventhe same person. This man was a inch or so taller and he woreblack and red robes! They looked at me. Varrah appeared stunned. “What?” he asked in a breath. I pointed at the man. “He isn’t the one who saved me. He’sdifferent and if you look closely his sash is a bright yellow, notgold.” Varrah studied him for a moment. “You are right, my friend.” I smiled at the new guy. “Hey there. Nice work moving up in thematches. What was your score? Mine was zero over one hundred.” “Mine as well,” he said. “Wow! You must be very good!” I said excitedly. He nodded. “Lys,” Varrah said, “We must go. You are up next.” I looked at him. “Aw, really? Oh well, I guess we must.” Varrahpulled me along after him and I turned back and weaved. “It wasnice meeting you!” When we cleared the waiting areas we came to the opening hallthe lead out in to the Arena’s match ring. As I when to get in place, someone tugged on my hand. This time it was the sisters. They hugged me and the stepped back. “Good luck,” the twins said together. Their older sister hit them on the heads. “She doesn’t need luckyou idiots! She a warrior goddess and princess!” she put one arm

Char Marie Adles

110 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

around each of her sisters and they all smiled at me. “You will dowell.” I felt myself blinked, twice. “You know?” “Of course,” Koi replied, “My sisters are Seers. They knoweverything.” I shook my head and smiled. “Amazing. Thank the gods you areon my side.” The second after that they called my name and I mounted up onmy horse.

*~*~*~*~*

The first two were easy, but the next one was beginning to be apain in my butt. It was the Aznine girl. She was short only about four eleven andshe had a really nasty looking twisted blade. She rode on a darkbay war horse. As she came around with her sword again for the fifth time I was

Char Marie Adles

111 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

having enough of her testing my weak points. I took out both of my sword and pressed my feet in to Sungold’ssides. He snorted once and charged. She seemed surprised at my direct attack and I smiled. As wecame with in feet of each other I swung my sword at her’s. The shrieking metal set the crowd off in wild cheers. We fought in a tight circle and as I found an opening, her swordlift baring her side and sash. But to quickly she saw this to andreached her free hand into her boot. She came out with I wickedlong knife. We fought again and clashed even more, both of us not givingup, but there was a difference in our fighting. She was using all ofher physical power and none of her energy. I was using littlestrength and more energy. As I watched how we fought I realized it was like a dancebetween swords and bodies. I smiled as I knew what this meant. Quickly thinking back on my dances I found the moves I wantedto use. I twisted my waist and ducked as her blades soared over myhead and I jumped up on my horse’s back. As our horses snarledand screamed at each other fighting their own fight, we werelocked in battle. I smiled at her. “This has been fun.” I flipped over her crossing blades as she lunged at me and Ilanded behind her on her horse. I slipped my sword under hersash and cut it free as I flipped back over to my saddled and

Char Marie Adles

112 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

watched as she slipped off her horse’s side to save herself. The moment she landed on the sand and our horses backedaway from each other, I saw her sash flutter to the ground. I grinned.

I win.

*~*~*~*~*

The Final Trials of the Tournament lasted three days as was thetradition. I won match by match and soon it was the final day. There weresix of us left and today would decide who won. My first match was against Varrah. I was pacing around deciding if I could really go through withthis, but the point of showing your skills was the reason of theTournaments.

It’s not like I’m going to actually hit him with my swords. I made up my mind.

My people need me no matter the cost! The match started and ended before I could think anythingfarther on the matter.

Char Marie Adles

113 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I watched as he fell from his horse over the edge of the ring andinto the pool of water below. He had a look of pure amusement on his face. The moment they declared me the winner I jumped for the backof my horse, to dive into the water. As I slipped under the water I was amazed at what the underwater world looked like. It was like swimming in the ocean. I was dazed for a moment as Itook in all the beauty, but then I remembered why I was underwater. I franticly looked around and saw Varrah’s red hair first. He wasunconscious and sinking lower with ever second. The bottom of the pool was about fifty feet down from where Iwas and if I didn’t hurry he was going to drown. I swim towards him as fast as I could when I reached him Iwrapped my arms around him and pressed my lips to his forcingair into his lungs. When I gave all I could I kicked for the surface.

Man he’s heavy is all this wet leather, I thought annoyed.Soon I saw the surface of the pool.

When we resurfaced with one strong kick I used my arms to tosshim up over the edge. He landed with a thud and I lifted myselfout of the pool and into the sand of the Arena match ring. I looked over at him and saw he was barely breathing. “Oh great,” I muttered. I pressed against his chest a few times and lifted him up in asitting position and whacked him as hard as I could on his back.

Char Marie Adles

114 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Water poured from his mouth and nose and his eyes fluttered. “Ow,” I groaned. I grinned down at him. “That’s what you get for being stupid andnearly drowning. You really need to learn how to swim.” “I’ll do that next time,” he muttered and felt asleep. “Don’t fall asleep on my lap you idiot!” I looked down at his facethat had his long wet hair stuck to it. “You really are an idiot. Whatwould have happened to you if I didn’t remember you neverlearned how to swim, huh?” As I came back to myself and no longer frozen in the moment Isaved Varrah, I could hear what the announcer was saying. “Oh my gods! Do you people believe what you just saw! Lady Lysdove into the Forbidden Pool of the Gods and Goddesses andsaved the life of her fellow warrior! They only other person whohas done that was the goddess Ishtar and the first Queen threethousand years ago!”

Oh sweet baby Ishtar! What are they talking about, I thought abit panicky. As I looked up into the soared walls of the Arena where thepeople were watching and cheering, I felt myself becomeembarrassed and shy for the first time in my life. So in my panic figuring out what to do I did the first thing thatcame to mind. I stood up and whispered the only spell I could think of and in asecond we flashed from the match ring to the private viewingroom up stairs on the top floor.

Char Marie Adles

115 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

*~*~*~*~*

The rest of the day turned out more or less exciting as my firstmatch. I had faced four of the others and now it was down to the lasttwo. Both of whom were the mysterious masked men with theirsashes tied around their heads. The one who saved me became my match partner. As we crossed blades we talked to each other as if this wasnothing more then practice. “Finally we are matched up again,” he said. “Yup. This getting kinda boring though. We are fighting, but thisis child’s play.” “Well we want the crowd to get a good show right?” he asked. “I guess that’s true, but that makes it boring for us,” I saidannoyed. “Then let us make a deal.”

Char Marie Adles

116 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Our swords crossed and brought us face to face, till I could evenfeel his breath through his sash. “Now that sounds better!” I said excitedly as I made Sungoldturn left till I could flip off his back on to the mysterious man’shorse. The man jumped up to and we fought standing on the horseback. “Then who about this? The winner gets to ask anything theywant of the loser?” “Deal,” I said slapping his sword with mine and flipping back onto Sungold’s back. Then we really began to fight. He was stronger then me, but Iwas faster so I made us evenly matched. Suddenly his blade flew by my cheek and grazed my cheek bone. I watched as his eyes widen as I felt my anger raise. My eyesmust have turned gold. I smiled. With the goddess power and the kelar running in myvines I felt power radiate within me. I pressed him back and raised my swords and brought each onedown at an arch. He used his sword to knock one away, but he was payingattention to the other one. I slid the tip of my blade into the hilt ofhis sword and used mine to rip it out of his hand into the air. The moment he looked up to watch his sword he made themistake. “Gottcha!” I said as I reached out and ripped the cloth from his

Char Marie Adles

117 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

head. I froze as I looked at his face. The sash slipped between my fingers and on to the sand.

Char Marie Adles

118 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Ten

“Dear goddess,” I whispered, stricken. He wasn’t Nephan like I had though at first. Oh no this man wasone of the Demons. As I stared at in his in that split second I knew why people wouldfear him. His dark blue eyes glowed with an unearthly red lightbehind them and he had a long scar start above his left eyebrowraked over his eye and cheek bone. His skin was as white as themoon and he hair was pitch black just like mine. As something inside me snapped, his lips turned up in a cruelsmile. I extended my kelar and sank its fangs into his mind. He wince even though he could see what was happening I

Char Marie Adles

119 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

stabbed at his mind again as I set Sungold racing for him and hismount. He paused for a second and then reached up his sleeve and tookout a knife with a black blade. As I passed by him his knife flashed out and I felt the sting as theblade grazed my cheek.

That’s two marks I owe him back, I thought. I used one sword to knock his blade from his hand with slash, Idig in deeper into his mind and as I did I could see into his soul. He wasn’t here to do anything more then fight in the

Tournament. As I should have know not all Demons are bad. Justlike the sisters. I hesitated. I put my swords away and simply kicked him off hishorse. He sat stunned in the sand looking up at me. “You…” he tried to say. I grinned sheepishly. “I’m sorry. I should know better then tojudge people by what they are. I didn’t mean to hurt you really.” “People of the Arena did you see that?! Another great matchfrom our goddess!” the announcer cried. I sigh and shook my head and reached a hand down to him. Myhand was a far way up from him, but he reached up and slowlystanding and took it. On the contact I felt as if I had been hit by a bolt of lighting. Iforced myself not to pull away. When he stood I let go.

Char Marie Adles

120 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Would you mind removing your claws from my mind?” he askeda bit startled. “Oh,” I said and quickly pulled them back a seal my power again.“Sorry. I have a problem with demons you see. When I free mypowers and magics and their near by I go crazy and kill them. Ihave to much power for my small body I guess,” I said with a smalllaugh. He laughed to but it seem more like a amused laugh. “It wouldseem so.” “Get on your horse, we have to clear the ring,” I said with a smileand I headed out of the ring. Instead of going out the way he camein, he followed me out my path. When we were out of the ring I slid off Sungold and looked intoKalen’s hazel eyes. They were filled with disappointment at me and hatred at theDemon. “Why is a Demon here?” he asked him furiously. “I came here to see what it would be like,” the demon repliedsimply staring down at the little man with sharp eyes. “Kalen stop that. You as well as I should know not to judgepeople by what they are,” I chastised him. He stared at the demon a moment longer and bowed his head ashe turned to me. “You are right zarlin, but never trust a demon.” I lifted a brow. “Like never trust a goddess?” He winced, but said, “Yes zarlin.” I sighed. “It’s all my fault really. If I didn’t go crazy with my blood

Char Marie Adles

121 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

lust for the demon, things like this would happen, but,” I saidstaring up at the Demon, “I won so now you have to pay up.” He smiled a little. “As you will.” I grinned and he blinked and then just stared at me. I snapped my fingers in front of his face. He snapped back. “You know you really have to stop doing that,”he said. “Doing what?” I asked. “Smiling like that. It make a man’s mind go blink. You could causesome problems like that.” “I’m going to pretend I know what your talking about so I can askmy questions, okay? Well first off I want to know what you nameis,” I said with another grin. He looked pained for a moment thinking whether or not heshould tell me his real name. then he sighed giving up and said,“My name is Zai.” “Pretty name,” I commented and he blinked in surprise. “Nowwhat are you? When I was in your mind I saw into your very souland saw that you were not only Demon. You have another half.” He smiled thinly at that. He bent down a hands breath away

from my face. “If we meet again sometime, little one I will tell you,” he saidquietly. “And next time I might just take you for myself.” He kissedme suddenly and pulled back before I could hit him. “Why you!” I said in outrage.

How could he do that! We don’t even know each other?!

Char Marie Adles

122 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

He pressed two fingers to my lips. “Just be a good little kitty.” And with that he walked away. I stood there pretty sure my face was red and it if were a cat myears would be pressed against my head with embarrassment. “Dumb Demon!” I yelled after him and felt Kalen tackle me frombehind and wrap an arm around me and a hand over my mouth. “Do not yell something like that so near the city, my zarlin,” hepleaded. I untangled him from me and sat him back on the ground. “I’m sorry. I won’t do that again,” I said looking around andscanned the faces looking. “Let us move. You need to rest from a while. The last match willhappen at twilight. The other warriors will fight till one is chosenfrom their rank to face you. The winner will become the next Diri-Sola and that has to be you. We need you to win,” Kalen saidpulling me along. I followed him till we came to the private room and I laid on thealcove of the viewing wall and laid down on the stone in the sun. I was feeling tried suddenly and swamped with fatigue. “I thinkI’ll take a nap,” I yawned and drifted to sleep before anyone couldsay anything.

Char Marie Adles

123 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

*~*~*~*~*

I had the nightmare again, but this time it was different in someway. I ran from the bloodily man who had a dark twisted face, fangsand had horns growing out the top of him head. They glinted inthe ebony light of the cover moons. He was reaching for me with claws and he howled abloodcurdling scream of anger and fury. I wasn’t the little girl I normally was, but I was now in my oldernormal body. I was sweating and breathing hard as I ran. I looked back over myshoulder and he was even closer, but I never saw all of his face. I panicked and ran faster.

This isn’t right! I tripped over the hem of a blue silk desert skirt and as I fell I feltthe icy razor claws wraparound me and sink into my stomach. They slow sank in deeper and the torture was to much to bare. Iscreamed and cried out in agony.

No! No let me go, I begged silently. I thrashed about wildly as his arms wrapped around me and hefangs bit down in the place between my shoulder and neck.

Char Marie Adles

124 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

The feeling of those needle point finger ripping my to my fleshmade the claws seem like gentle caresses as the poison rushedinto my blood setting my vines on fire. My screams heightened and I felt every nerve in my body screamfor a release of this pain. I fought harder with the hands that cut into me and held so closeagainst that hard body. The claws dug deeper and a coughed outblood. My bloody screams and fighting him slowly stopped. I felt my life slipping away. It was cold and empty and I sobbed inpain and coughed up more blood.

Let me wake up…please…I don’t want to die in this dreamagain…

As my heart slowed beat by beat I sobbed in agony, but thosesobs grew silent to till I was barely gasping.

Dear gods…please let this pain end…make it end…just let it end… It seemed to be eternity that I hung in his arms unable to domore then sob. He slowly lightened his bit and raised his head, and slowly soslowly my body went numb. The blessing was a miracle. I could feel his damp breath on my neck. “Such a pretty little demoness I have caught,” he grated in myear. My body shivered.

Please…let it end! I begged. “I will let you suffer,” he grated in his dark voice as he sank his

Char Marie Adles

125 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

fangs into my neck with the force of lighting. I screamed again, but this time it was different as if I were thelighting. Then suddenly a silver light burst from my body and everythingdisappeared and I was floating. “Lys!” “Princess wake up!” “Zarlin please…” Then begging tone of despair in the last voice pulled me out ofthe wallowing pain and bitter agony and I slowly opened my eyesto gaze upon the people who hovered over me and the personwho squeezed my hand. I was dazed and the light stung my eyes. “Bless the gods she has awoken!” Varrah whispered in brokenrelief. I grinned crookedly and reached a hand to pat his cheek, as hebowed his head and pressed my hand together with his. “What are you so shaken about?” I whispered. “You were…you were…” he could bring himself to say it so Ilooked around at the faces. All their looks ranged from despair tospine-chilling relief. “What,” I asked, my mind sharpening now. “You were contorted…you were floating in the air screamed andtwisting in agony…you were changing,” Kalen whispered in horror. “What do you mean changing? Changing into what?” I askedworried now.

Char Marie Adles

126 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“You were turning into something else,” Zra said. “Into one of the Ancient Beings. Wind Weavers, humans, andBlue Ramuns cannot change into the Ancient Beings. Demons arethe closest to being one of them. But you were changing,” Zsasaid. She held her sisters hands and they looked into each others eyes. “You are not anything of this world. Born as something else. Youwill be either a danger or a blessing to this world. You can build aempire or destroy a world with a mere thought. You hold thefuture in your hands,” they said together in voices that were nottheir own. I sat up. “What does that mean,” I asked them. They turned their eyes to mine. “What does what mean?” theyasked. I got up and stood over them. “Tell me what you mean please!” Ibegged.

Destroy this world? No I couldn’t…! Koi grabbed my arm and pulled me back. Her face was a mask of fury and hopelessness. “They cannot tell you. That is the Sight the was speaking. It livesin them and they cannot control it. But it was a warning to makesure you stay on the right path. Step onto the wrong one and youwill end this world.” “No,” I whispered.

No it couldn’t be true! A hand was laid on my shoulder. It was Kalen.

Char Marie Adles

127 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“You must trust in your powers zarlin and never doubt yourself. Iam sorry to say this now, but it is time for your final match. Thelast Desert Trial.” I shook myself of the chill that ran down my spine and nodded.My eyes was like icy steel. “I understand.” My voice even to my own ears was chilling.

*~*~*~*~*

I mounted Sungold and kicked him into a walk into the match ring. His heavy hoof beats grounded me as I focused my mind.

One more…just one more match and I can move on.Nephan…please protect me and help me, I prayed to him andopened my eyes as we crossed out into the Arena center. Out of the other entrance to the ring came my enemy. He sat tall and proud in the saddle of his bloody back horse. Thelight of twilight as the sun sat flashed over the horses coatpainting the black silk with red streaks. The man sat on his horse back in his black and red robes.

So he is matching his horse… The ma’s bloody bay had his ears pressed flat against his skulland he snarled at Sungold as we came closer together.

Char Marie Adles

128 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I saw the man’s eyes flash in the light as we stopped and waitedfor the signal. As the flag was raised I tightened my hands on my swords’ hilts. And then it started. We circled each other, looking over every point of one’s stance tofind a weak point. I eyed his hands on his sword, and relaxed my grip. I found his weak point as I started at his left shoulder.

There! His shoulders were uneven. The moment I had eased my grip on my hilt, he kicked his horseinto a run the same moment I did.

The moment before we crossed paths, both of us pulled out ourswords and sparks flew as they shrieked across each other.

We circled back around and circled each other once more.We circled once more and then kicked our horses into a dead

run. I raised my sword and waited for him in that split second. Itwisted at the last moment and raked the tip of my other swordthat had been hidden, under the edge of the his yellow sash.

I was off by mere millimeters in my trust and the tip of my swordcaught the corner of his mouth as the sash was ripped away. I kicked him before I had cut the entire sash off his head and he

fell towards the ground. The moment he hit the ground and rolled onto his knees andhands, the sash fell into the sand.

Char Marie Adles

129 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I didn’t see his face, but I didn’t care. I had won.

Char Marie Adles

130 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Eleven

The crowd roared with applause and cheers as I stood therestunned at what I had just done. They grew louder and then suddenly they silenced, stunned.I looked to where all their eyes were staring and saw that off theledge above the gateway I had entered a women dressed in theclothes of desert royalty walked out from the shadow and clappedby herself. She was taller ten me, but not by much. Her long dark blond hairhung around her hips is waves and her muddy grey eyes werefocused on me. She wear a gold circlet with a tear drop ruby pressed to themiddle of her forehead and her arms were lined with gold

Char Marie Adles

131 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

bracelets, but I noticed that she wore nothing around her neck. She stopped at the edge of the ledge and lifted her eyes from myface to the people in the Arena. Before she spoke I heard the whisper of what I wanted to know. “It’s the Queen…” Ii felt the hair on the back of my neck prick. So this is Nephan’s mother. Why is she here? She, like all Wind Weavers, was beautiful, but her beauty wasdull. She looked young no more then thirty or so.

But Nephan is almost twenty, so she can’t be his mom unlessshe’s older then she looks.

“My people it is good to see you all here, and what a great fightthat was! I am glad that I could see the next Diri-Sola! And herbeing the reincarnation of the great Goddess Ishtar!”

Where is she going with this? What is she planning? I wonderedwarily. “She is brave and skilled and she will save us in the war tocome!” I had a bad feeling as she spoke, like a snake slowly climbing upmy body as if I were its prey. She didn’t feel right, as if she might have dark magic around her. “And now for her to save us from the war we must give her as asacrifice to the goddess of purity and protection!”

Oh my gods…she wants to kill me!I fought with myself to stay standing and I glared up at her.

She smiled at me like a proud mother.

Char Marie Adles

132 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I felt the hand of a man on my shoulder. “Do not do anything foolish. Go with her and I will make surethat you are saved,” he whispered and slowly walked away fromme and out of the ring. The queen didn’t pay him any attention. I gritted my teeth as forced myself not to look after him. “Nephan you are so dead,” I whispered under my breath and

then said louder so the queen could hear me, “Like hell I’m goingto let you give up my life for something like that!” Her smiled turned into a snake like grin. “Oh, but you must. Your Queen orders you too.” “I’m not even from your Kingdom you crazy lady!” I shouted ather. I saw something snap in her.

Good, I thought smugly. She never looked away from my as she ordered, “Guards get herand take her to the temple. In three days when the Venus Star is inthe sky we will send her back to the gods so that they may grantus our boon!” I noticed the crowd had not said a thing. No even a cheer fortheir queen’s plan. The guards came running in lines into the Arena match ring and Inoticed some of them were the ones I had saved from thedragons.Who cares who they are? I’m not going down without a fight.

I knew I had to let them take me so I could think of a plan out ofit, but why not have a little fun?

Char Marie Adles

133 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

My lips slowly pulled up in a vicious grin. “Bring it on,” I hissed pulling out my swords and standing myground. They all came at me at once and I laughed as they fell away likeflies and they finally backed away a bit. As more men filed in they circled me and they at a signal they allcame forward at one. I fought a while longer with they and simplydropped my swords to the sand. Men tackled me to the bloody grounds and placed cold metalclamps around my wrist to keep me from getting away. I looked at the queen. She was smiling. I knew she didn’t know that I had dropped my swords.

Good now let the witch think her men were stronger then me. Ican use that against her.

Two of the men picked me up by my arms and walked me outthe way we had entered. I saw that men were holding the sisters and Kalen back. AndNephan was in the shadows watching and hiding his face. I looked to Koi. “Get my swords,” I mouthed to her. She nodded, understanding, but her jaw tightened. And then I was marched from the Arena towards to city. I smiled. I was going to give them a little bit of trouble on theway to the temple. “There is no way in hell I’m going to die before I want to,” Imuttered under my breath with an evil grin.

Char Marie Adles

134 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

*~*~*~*~*

I was thrown into a dark stone room beneath the temple and theQueen soon entered too. I was leaning back against the fall walk as she walked in. shecame straight over to me and slapped my cheek. I bit her hand as she pulled it way. “Chain her up now,” I queen snarled, holding her hand. I grinned at her, tasting her blood on my lips. It took three men to chain my arms high above my head to thestone pillar in the middle of the room. I sat on the ground and gave a test pull on the chains above myhead. They were made out of iron. I glared up at them and tried to use my kelar to metal them, butit did no good. My heart started to race as I slowly came to know this I couldn’t

Char Marie Adles

135 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

save myself. “So you finally know, huh? You can’t break those. Not only arethey made out of iron they reinforced with a spell that take all youpower and turns it into strength for those chains to hold youtheir.” She looked me over. I was covered in the blood of the men and you couldn’t noticemy dark blue oozing from the small cut I had, and for that I wasgrateful. Who knew what she would do if she knew. “We do you want to kill me?” I asked her with a glare, “Do youjust want to kill a goddess?” She laughed. “Don’t think so highly of yourself my goddess. Ineed your blood for a ritual called a Sorahael. Your blood is thekey I crave.” I eyed her for a moment and asked, “What will you do with thiscurse?” She smiled and seemed pleased I was playing along. “It is going to make my son king,” she said proudly. “But your son is king,” I pointed out. “That monster is not my son!” she snarled. “He was not born ofme, but of the last king and the last queen.” “Then who is your son?” I ask serious now. She sat down on a bench against the wall. I faced her. “It is a tale I will tell you before you die. It will give yousomething to think about,” she said coolly. “When I was thirteenyears old I was sent to be the concubine of King Alcazar, to repaythe debt of my kingdom. At the time the king was married to a

Char Marie Adles

136 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

young and beautiful woman, she was the old queen and King Kail’smother. She was only a few years older then I and she had a threeyear old son. The current king. I was all alone in this new worldand I knew no one. I was the kings new plaything like all his otherconcubines.” “But I heard that having a harem was against the traditions!” Iprotested. She smiled cruelly. “The kings of the Kingdom have had haremsfor thousands of years. They could have anything they wanted, butthey only got one wife.” “Oh,” I said quietly. “Yes it was so. And after many years passed I never gave him achild like the other concubines did. But even though they were hischild, the king’s children they were not part of the royal family. Ifthe children were not born between the king and queen theycould not enter the royal family. At best they were considered highnobles. But they were included in the functions of the royal familyand the parties. “When I was fifteen I gave the king a son and soon the old queendied. The king then chose one of his concubines to wed and thatwas me. I became queen and the mother of that monster KingKail. But my own son who was born just two months before Ibecame queen would not be part of the royal family. He was notpart of the royal family because I gave birth to him two monthsbefore I was queen! If I was queen then he would be part of theroyal family!” she cried outraged. “How could the king do that to

Char Marie Adles

137 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

me and his youngest son?! He couldn’t become part of the familyeven though I was queen! I could do nothing for him! And so themonster was the only heir to the throne.” “How many children did the king have with his concubines?” Iasked, my mouth dry. “He had twenty one children. And his four year marriage withthe queen bore him only one heir. Only that one son got hisattention. All his other children were forgotten and raised byservants because the concubines believed that if the king didn’ttake to the child, the child was evil. Only a few were loved by theirmothers. So my plan is to use the curse to kill the current king andmake my son king. I am queen and with out any other heir my soncan be king.” She got up and walked over to me and knelt to get a better lookat my face she put a finger under my chin to lift it up. “Such a beauty, it’s a pity to kill you. But know you kneweverything so I must use your blood for my spell. And since youare a goddess and have power it will make my curse stronger.” I bit her finger and she slapped me. “You are a wild little desert cat. Bit me again and I will stab youwith something!” she glared at me and she seemed to notice thetattoo on the side of my eye for the first time. “What is that?” “A tattoo,” I said dumbly. She flushed, but didn’t hit me. “I can see that. Were did you get it? I got if from a falling star,” Itold her plain faced.

Char Marie Adles

138 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I had to lie to her. “Hmmm,” she murmured. “It truly is a pity to kill one such as you.You are a rare treasure, my lovely, but your blood is a greatertreasure alone.” She rose and turned. Halfway out the door of the room she said. “Don’t try to escape, you won’t make it out alive. Oh and enjoyyour last few days.”

Slam! The heavy wood door closed. I slid down from where I had been leaning up and panted. I could feel the power being sucked from my body. It was pullingat my soul and life energy as well.

My body feels heavy…no I have to think of a away out! I can’tdie, if I do then Nephan dies too! I can’t let him die…his special. Hemay be cold and cruel but he is the leader these peopleneed…maybe a nap can help me think… I closed my eyes and my panting soon fell shallow and I driftedoff into sleep.

*~*~*~*~*

Char Marie Adles

139 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Ugh!” I panted as I heaved against my bonds again and slid downthe wall. It was my first day left alone in the chamber under the templeand I was pissed. Not only at myself, but at everyone who haddone something that made me feel angry. And the one personthat I was angry the most with was Nephan. “Damn him,” I breathed, “This is all his fault!” I gritted my teeth and sat up pulling again with all my strength. I slid down the wall again as my energy was sucked from mybody. The pain was agony and made me want to scream, but Irefused to give in. It felt as if every atom in my body was beingripped apart and I was being burned alive. The flames of anguishand woe wrapped its arms around me and embraced me. I was scared and infuriated at my helplessness. If my hands weren’t tied above my head I would have hit thewall. In the pitch black for the room there was nary a sound thatdidn’t could from myself. It was like living in a world ofnothingness. You could see, you could smell, or touch, all that youcould feel was you own body hang helpless in the middle of it all. I fought for the endless hours with myself and finally gave up. I slept somehow in all of what was happening and when I woke itwas finally day two.

Char Marie Adles

140 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I was lost in my thoughts. They raged all round me, criss crossingand darting through my mind.

Will I get out of here? Will he save me? Will I hurt when I die?This is all Nephan’s fault. He should have told me. It just show howmuch really don’t know about him anymore. But its to late now…

My thoughts ran in such direction and then turned onthemselves. The silence hours played their havoc on my raging mind and I feltmy insanity creep in. Then day three finally came. I was no longer mad, not long thinking dark thoughts, I wasdetermined to escape and had yet to come up with a plan. But Iwould at the right moment. The stone door was opened and light streamed into the roommaking my close my sensitive eyes in a wince. The queen entered in a white dress and black cloak that had ahood, in her left had was a staff that had a wolf head at the topwith three gold rings set in the wood. She smiled at me. “Today is the day, my sweet little one. Beprepared to be a great start to a new world.” I spat at her feet. Her smile turned evil. “I guess a cat will always fight to the end,no you remind me more of a wild wolf…one who needs to betaught a lesson. To bad I can’t damage you before I kill you.” shelooked toward to door and said, “Clean her and put her one of themaiden robes. She needs to be ready in an hour!” and she left the

Char Marie Adles

141 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

room as three woman in cream color robes entered to roomcarrying armfuls of supplies. One of the meeker one came forward and put a shaking coldhand on my arm lightly. “I am sorry great goddess that this must happen to you,” shewhispered and left the room. At that moment my heart felt lighten. I closed my eyes as they took off my clothes and pressed a cooldamp cloth on my skin and started to wash away the blood. I sighed as the cool cloth ran over my shoulder. And then dressedmy in a cloth top and a tan cloth tied around my waist. It was that brief moment of calmness that I had longed for thosedark nights. “We are done,” one said quietly and I stood up against the pillar. One took out a key and opened the metal manacles. I rubbed my bloody wrists, but they forced my hands backtogether and tied them with rope. I was weak, but I still tried to fight against them. Three men came into the room and forced me to the floor wherethe tied cloth around my head as a gag. “Hrph!” I mumbled. They pulled me up and forced me out of the room. I was pulled and pushed up endless stairs and hallways till wecame to the main room of the temple. I hissed in pain at the bright light as I was forced out into theopen sunlight. The moment my vision cleared I heard to roar of a

Char Marie Adles

142 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

crowd. There be for me was a tiled circle courtyard with a stone wallthree feet high around the edge. On the other side of that walldirectly in front of me was seven chairs. The biggest chair in thecenter was made of gold and a dark wood and in that chair sat theking. The other three chair were smaller and had silver instead ofgold and sat two men on each side and a women on each end. But my eyes were glued to the king. Nephan was wearing adifferent mask carved out of gold this time and his golden manewas free of its braids and hung down around his waist. With his glowing blue eye he was the image of power. But unlike went I was being beat by Lee Lin, he seemed calm anddidn’t care that I was about to day.

If I live I swear I am going to kill you Nephan, I thoughvenomously. I struggled in their arms as they went down the steps. The crowd was kept far to the sides away from the king. The queen glided out between two doors and turned to thecrowd. Her hood was pulled over her head and she bowed to the kingand the other people and then started to speak. “I the queen will give this pure girl who is the goddess Ishtar tothe goddess Isis in return for her protection against the enemy inthe war!” she declared and then turned and started towards me.She held a wicked long knife in her up raised hand and aimed formy throat.

Char Marie Adles

143 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I closed my eyes ready to start the fight when she took aim. The moment before her knife touched my throat someoneyelled. “Stop!” Her knife halted and she slowly turned towards where the kingsat. I opened my eye and stared disbelieving at King Nephan as hejumped over the wall and too me from the arms of the men. Hewrapped one arm around my waist and the other under my chest.He looked over my head at the queen and the people in the chairs. “I am truly sorry to do this, but you can not kill this girl as Isis’ssacrifice.” he told them. The queen threw off cloak and demanded madly, “Why? What isthe problem here?!” She froze in place and I knew that Nephan had glared at her.Turn he turned his gaze to the men in the chairs. “Senators I seek your voice. Is it not required the a sacrifice tothe goddess Isis be pure in both body and mind?” he asked them. They looked confused, but they answered, “Yes it is.” He gave me a squeeze and turned me around to hug me. I was still in shock at what had happened. “I am afraid then that you can’t use this girl,” he said in aregretful tone. I looked up at his face and it looked as if he did care. “And why not?” asked the queen, between clenched teeth. “Yes, your Highness,” said the Senate members, “Why can wenot use her?”

Char Marie Adles

144 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Because unknowing that she would be the sacrifice, I made hermind,” he said to everyone. At his statement everyone froze and their eyes grew wide as theystared at him in disbelief. I squeaked as he kissed my forehead. I tried pushing him way,but he tightened his arms. “Play along if you want to live,” he whispered in my ear. I blushed when he breath on my neck and then stared the kissme. “What do you say?” gasped the oldest member. Nephan pulled away and smiled at the man. “I made her mine.She’s my lover.”

Oh my gods! How can he say that?! He looked to me. “Is this true?”

I tried to push him away. “He made me! He force himself on meand I-!” I stopped when I realized what I had said and what theywould think. I was only talking about how he was making me do this. Some looked away embarrassed as I squeak when he squeezedme again, other blushed. The old man cleared his throat. “Then I believe she is unfit. Senda gift to the goddess in return…um...now you depart.” “Thank you,” he told them and pressed his lips to my forehead. “Ibelieve I want to keep her. So I will make her my first concubine.”he announced. My mouth dropped.

Char Marie Adles

145 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

As he drew me away from temple, I whispered, “What justhappened?” “I just saved your life,” he whispered in my ear, “Keep walking.” I couldn’t wrapped my mind around it.

Char Marie Adles

146 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Twelve

It was official. I was pissed and I was going to kill. I decided as Iwas handed off to a group of palace maids who rushed me downthe giant main hallway. He had tossed me into their hands the moment we entered thegiant metal and wooden doors of the palace, said, “Prepare her”,and swept up a grand stair case. Now I sat in a large tiled pool of steaming hot water and scentedoils with three women scrubbing raw an inch for my life. One pulled a comb through my hair a got caught on a rat. I winced. “Ouch!” “I am most sorry, my lady.” she said and tugged that combthrough my hair again.

Char Marie Adles

147 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I didn’t blame her for it though. In the last few months I hadn’ttaken care of my hair. I had let it go free with out much thought towhat would happen to it. I knew that they wouldn’t even think of cutting my hair. If it wasone thing the Wind Weavers treasured it was their long hair. It wasa sign of power and grace. When they were done scrubbing me and pulling knot from myhair they pour a large vase of hot water over my body. Then I waspulled from the pool, dressed in a deep blue silk outfit thatreminded me of my short dance outfits. The top was a long thick ribbon that tied under my breasts onceand one end of each ribbon was placed over each of my breastsand tied behind the neck under my hair. It was beautiful and so soft. Then the bottom was a very under skirt and a translucent longover skirt of glittering dark blue silk that touched the ground. They pulled up the top half of my hair and weaved silver chainsthrough it. After they finished that they took out thin needles anda metal container filled with reddish brown mud. I eyed it wryly. “What is it?” “It is called henna. It is used to temporally tattoo the skin inpatterns. It is used on women of the highest rank and with you asthe king’s women, you are looked on as a member of the royalfamily. We paint your feet with a pattern the befits your station.” “Yes,” said the other women, “There are many patterns and eachhas their own meanings.”

Char Marie Adles

148 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“So if you do one on me…what would its meaning be?” I askedthem shyly. “It would stand for high princess.” I nodded as sat back in the chair they pulled out for me. I sat in the thin wooden chair and looked out the open wall ofthe bathroom. The one thing I notice was that almost every wall was open, notreally walls, just giant pillars holding up the ceiling of whitemarble. The city stretched out before me in dazing patterns and I couldsee the walls surrounding the city four miles away and they werestill imposing in their massive size. I took a deep breath. It was so much to take in. I had won the Tournaments of Diri-Sola, I had been a sacrifice,and I was moving on to the next big step in ending the war withthe North Empire. “Done!” they announced properly. They rushed me in front of a grand mirror at took up one of therare solid walls. As my eyes glued themselves to the mirror a shiver ran throughme. It was my second time looking in a mirror. But even this timewas different then the last. I had changed yet again. Where once I had been graceful andcalm, now I was wild and ethereal. The me in the mirror couldn’t be me. There was just no way that

Char Marie Adles

149 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

women was me. But as I left my hand towards the mirror and settled it againstthe palm of the young women in the mirror. She was me. “Pretty,” I breathed dazed. “Oh no, my lady. You are beautiful. It has been many long yearsbefore I had seen someone so, if you don’t mind a servant saying.” I turned and smiled at her. “Who was she?” She bowed her head as tears of sorrow filled her eyes, but shelook up a smiled. “She was the Old Royal Queen. The last time we saw her waseleven years ago when the war started. Her, her husband and evenher small child was killed by the Demons.”

My mother, I thought wistfully. “It would have been nice to have met her,” I told the maid. “I’msure she was the most beautiful person ever born.” “Oh yes,” she said. The other maid nodded, sniff a time or twoand look me up and down. “You are ready. Now lets get you to the king.” I noticed when anyone spoke of Nephan is was in a respectful,but distant tone. “Why do you talk about him that way? With that tone?” I askedthem. They blushed, but said, “The king is a cold person and shows noemotions. It is the way he was always addressed.” “Well then I’ll have to change that now don’t I?” They smiled.

Char Marie Adles

150 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“You have started by him choosing you. Everyone has feared hewould never find someone he would want to keep.” “And why may I ask are the servants are doing talking to theking’s concubine?” came the cold questions from next to me. I look over and saw a man who made my head hurt. He was in simple white and silver robes, his long silver hairstreaked with blue was pulled up to the top of his head and falldown his back in sliver clamps to keep it together. His pink eyesgazed on my with distant coldness. He was handsome to but in acold way. The maid bowed to him and rush out saying, “We are sorry! Weare leaving!” I grabbed them as they run by me and turned them towards theman. I glared at him. “And may I ask who are you to say such a thingwhen I was talking to them? I needed someone to talk to,” I saidcoolly to him. His eyes narrowed. “I am the king’s advisor as well as his oldestfriend,” the man stated. I grinned coldly. “And I care why? I don’t know you and you haveno business with me. If you don’t treat people the way everyoneshould be treated then you aren’t in my favor either.” “Why would I need to be in the good favor of my king’s whore?”he asked with a glint in his eyes. I felt hat one as well as if he had slapped me, but I didn’t flinch.Instead and I smiled sweetly and said, “Then why would I have to

Char Marie Adles

151 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

listen to a peasant?” He winced at that one. Once again I had hit the nail in the right spot. I sighed and just looked at him. “I am not your king’s anything. I have my own reasons frombeing here and my plans do not include that, so good day to you,”I said walking out the room, but when I passed him I said, “Andsorry about the peasant thing. I’m sure it’s a secret.” I winked athim. “I’m not the kind to stay mad for long or be mean. You cantrust me. I won’t tell anyone.” Then the maid showed me down three giant hallways withhundred foot ceilings and into a giant room with a table so long Ididn’t think I could see the end of it. I whistled. “Now this is a dinning room,” I murmured under my breath. Then I noticed that the maids bowed and left me standing in thedoorway. The room had gone stone still, and quite. All eyesturning to me. I put on my best smile and stood there waiting for something. I looked over all the faces till I saw Nephan sitting at the tablehead, staring at me. After a moment he shook his head and rose. Then all the eyes were glued on him as he walk towards me. When he stood in front of me blocking people’s views of me Iglared at him a snarled, “Do you know how dead you are when weare alone? I swear I’m going to tie you up and horsewhip you!”

Char Marie Adles

152 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

He winced. “About this I am sorry, but it is part of a plan. I willtell you when we are alone later.” “Will we ever be alone in this place?” I asked him hotly. “Yes, this is a place. Come and sit down. The feast in your honoris going to start soon and the warriors from the Tournaments arecoming to wish you well and see you soon too. It is a tradition.” I sighed, nodded, and put my smile back on. He smiled then too just for me to see and kissed my forehead. “That is my little one,” he said. I glared at him. He laughed softly and led us to the low table. He was holding my hand interlaced with his and I gave it apainful squeeze. He winced a little, but I noticed his face was once again that coldmask. He sat me down on the other side of his left corner where hesat, on a deep blue pillow.

Who would have guessed? I thought ironically. I notice I was the only person who sat on this side down theentire length of the table which could have seated thousands! He sat on his pillow and kept holding onto my hand again. I tugged on my hand and his grip tightened. I gave up, inwardly sighed and put a smile on my face. Just then the doors slammed open and the queen came in. She was strutting like a queen peacock bedecked in a brightorange and red floating cloth that was her dress and jewels of

Char Marie Adles

153 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

every shape and size I wouldn’t have thought possible. She walked as if she owned the place.

Hell she did, but then a thought crossed my mind and made megrin evilly, but not for long if I can help it. This was one witch whoneeds to be knocked down a few notches. She didn’t notice me or the King till she turned to come to thetable. And the look on her face was meant to kill. If she was anymore mad I thought her hair would burst intoflame. Another evil thought crossed my mind. I leaned over towards Nephan and pulled on the collar of hisrobe and tugged his head my way so I could place my lips againsthis ear. Her eyes blazed at that and I could see she was an inch fromrunning over, screaming and trying to beat me to death. “Nephan?” I whispered in his ear. He shivered. “What?” he asked in a low voice. “Is she about to burst into fire? If so can I be the one to pourwater on her?” I whispered with a smile against his ear. He turned his head a little and gave the queen a look andsuddenly his shoulders started to shake as what I said sank in. Hesaw it too. I whispered in his ear again. “Uh? What do you think? Wouldn’tshe look better a bit wet? Or would she be better a bit hot?”

Char Marie Adles

154 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

As he listened I knew I became to much and knew that I wouldget the smile I wanted from him and I would get the pleasure ofseeing that high and mighty queen look like a fool. Nephan threw his head back and laughed out loud for the firsttime in the palace since he was a little boy. That I knew in my heart. I grinned at him. “Much better,” I purred. He laughed harder. “What is that whore doing in my seat?” I queen raged as hercontrol snapped. That one made Nephan stop laughing and raise. He went over to wear she stood and glared down at her. “You will never call her that again. Not to my face. Not to her

face and not to anyone,” he ordered in a snarl, then to the shockof everyone, even me, he slapped her so hard she staggeredsideways. I personally knew that he hadn’t hit her hard, me having been hitfull force once before by accident. I winced, but was pleased. I remembered the time Adan had spit in my face calling my awhore. I was mad now, but not furious I noted. I knew that thiswas different. She said it as a titled threat. Adan had meant itwhen he had said his words. Nephan sat down beside me and took my hand again. It was coldand shaking. “You may leave if you wish Mother, but remember now that I

Char Marie Adles

155 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

have my woman that you will not sit in her place again,” heannounced loudly. The queen looked sickened and then she smiled like a snake. “So you would drag a dirty little street rat in here and call heryour mistress? You would have someone as dirty as you in here,wouldn’t you? You who call yourself our king. You who started thefire that started and killed your father the king so you could beking,” she accused. In the stillness that followed, his jaw clenched. And I felt a nerve snap in my mind. As I was about to get up and then let my fist fly and smash intoher face to crush her prefect little nose, Nephan squeezed myhand. Hard. I felt a growl work its way up my throat. Nephan dropped my hand in surprise as it came out between mylips. I was as surprised as he was, but I used this chance to jump upand go over to the queen. I was furious like when those Demons had come to the outskirtsof the city. I didn’t know what I was going to do, but I had a good idea. I knew my eyes were gold now since I could feel the power in myveins, the power crackling in the air, and edge of my insanitycoming into my mind. As I neared the queen her evil looked had faded into one ofstricken fear.

Char Marie Adles

156 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I felt a growl snarl out between my teeth as I grinned at her. This thing the feeling of power was different then before. It wasif I was on the edge of turning into somethings else. She took a step back as I got in her face and I haled her back infront of me by grabbing a first full of her dress. “You listen to me. You may be a queen, but I am too. Not by you,but by my people. You have no right to spread your words here.This place is no longer yours, it’s mine. and if you dare do thatagain I will not use my swords against you. I will use my everyhands to rip out your throat. Stay away from him or you will bepunished by my own hands. Remember: a concubine who istreasured by her master is more powerful then a queen, for shegains the kings power with her own,” I whispered in her ear. “Nowget out!” I yelled shoving her backwards. She fell hard on her side, to fast to be caught by her guards. I growled at her and with a final glare I turned my back on herand went to Nephan. I yanked him up and pulled him after me. “Postpone the banquet till tomorrow!” I yelled behind me andwalked on pulling Nephan behind me. We walked a little ways and I looked back to him and said softly,“We need to talk.”

Char Marie Adles

157 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Thirteen

I rushed him down hallway after hallway, running faster with eachstep, racing for a room up the stairs. When I found a large room I tossed him in as if he were the smallone and slammed the door closed. I sagged against the doorbreathing hard and glared at him.

Finally I have you alone, you good for nothing king! I smirked at the look on his face. “What? Are you shocked your Highness?” I taunted. “Well guesswhat. When I’m done with you, you’ll be begging for mercy,” Ihissed at him. I stood up and took a few step towards him.

Char Marie Adles

158 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

His eyes were wide as I growled at him. I wanted to rip that mask off his face. “Do you have any idea of what you have done to my life? Do youhave any idea of how much you have messed my plans up withyour little saving adventure?” I glared even harder at him. “Doyou,” I repeated in a snarl of frustration, “And that woman, yourqueen! How dare she treat me like scum! No one in this worlddeservers to feel that way! She has caused a problem not only forme, but you, and the entire kingdom! Do you know why sheplanned on having me killed? I asked him in another hiss. He finally seemed to find his voice and said in a low tone, “NoI…do not.” I laughed spitefully. “Oh! So the All Knowing King doesn’t know?Well then I will tell you. She wanted my blood for a Sorahael.What do you think about that!” That last sentence I had said seemed to have hit his like he hadjust been slammed into the stone floor. He staggered and fell to the floor on his royal butt. His face turned white and he slowly breathed in and out toregain his breath. “What,” I asked, “You didn’t see this one coming? Maybe shetold you before hmm?” I was to angry to care about anything and to late I realized what Ihad said. I slapped a hand over my mouth. “No! I didn’t mean that! I was to angry to…” I let the words die

Char Marie Adles

159 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

on my lips at the look on his face. The look on his face made my heart freeze. It was on I had seenbefore all those years ago when I had first met him. The light of life left his dark blue eyes till they were black and ascold as ice. His jaw clenched and his hand tightened into fists as hestood up. When he stared at me, I felt as if I had ripped a hole into myheart and it heart so much my eyes stung and I held back a sob as Iwanted to run over to him.

What’s happening to me? I thought with fear. Still I couldn’t help the hand that reached out towards him. “You…you think I would do…something like that?” his voice wasdead and he seemed to have trouble speaking. I shook my head not knowing what to say. “Everything…everything I have done was for you. I did all I couldsave you…and you believe I would…do that to you?!” his quitevoice raised and he yelled, but the last word cracked and he fellsilent. The tears in my eyes started to fall. “How can you say that to me? How! You stole me to die for yourpeople! You use me! You use me to do the things you don’t wantto! You use me in anyway that you see fit,” I yelled at him and thenI quieted. “Its not that I hate doing that for people, but for once inmy life I want to be asked if I want to do it, even if I have nochoice. My whole life was just like that. Why couldn’t you justhave asked…”

Char Marie Adles

160 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I stood there stiffly and sobbed. I would be strong. I had to be strong. I watched as his eyes slowly turned gold, but they still had thaticy glare. “Your life has been like that?” he asked it quietly, angrily. I nodded. “and I know that you life has been the best either, butwhy?” I whispered and wiped my face with my palms. “You have seen things that no one should have to face and weboth still have more to see and come to past. We are much a like.In both of our lives we have been used by others for gain. Bothforced into thing we would not have chosen, but as the same wecannot turn our back on them,” he said once again in a low voice. “Yes…but maybe for what was forced upon us, we may findhappiness,” I said in a whisper. He sighed heavily. “Maybe we…will.” I took a deep breath and let it out and looked him in the eyes. “I am sorry for what I said,” I said meekly. My heart still hurt and I still wanted to rush over to him, but Iknew I couldn’t. “You were never told anything about me so I could see why youwould think something like that. It have been almost our entirelives since we meet again. Of course we wouldn’t know each otheranymore…I am sorry I had to force you into this…” “No…its fine. I’m just being weak and wanting something I cannever have. But about being you, um, concubine…I think-” He cut me off by saying, “That is the only thing that would have

Char Marie Adles

161 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

freed you and it is part of my plan. I had to tell you this sometimeand I better till you now,” he said quickly and stopped. “What is it?” I asked wary now. He swallowed as if it pained him and with a wince he said, “Myfiancée is here.” I sucked in a breath and my angry came back doubled, but I heldon to my control barely. “What was that?” I asked again. “When I was ten years old and my father and everyone thoughtyou were dead he called off any searches for you and replaced youwith another girl. He said I would need a bride since the choiceone had died. I haven’t had time to message anyone here at thepalace that you were live and I had found you. So now my secondfiancée came here and is waiting to marry me in the four monthstime the wedding is to be.” I calmed down when I heard him say this. “So you want to keep me hidden as a fiancée and use my statusas a concubine to drive her out,” I finished in a sarcastic tone. He swallowed guiltily. I thought it over for a moment, then I nodded. “Fine. I’ll do it, but it will cost you,” I said with an evil grin. “What would you want?” he asked. “A favor. One to use when I wish. One command I can use overyou, the king, and have it done without problem,” I said. “Done,” he said without hesitation. “Good. Now on with this other problem. You are driving me

Char Marie Adles

162 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

crazy!” He eyes widened and he gasped at the change in subject. “What?” “You. Are. Driving. Me. Crazy.” I spelled out for him. “You do onething that leaves me think I might like you, like that kiss before Ileft,” I said with a blush,” and then you do the whole concubinething that makes me want to kill you! You are a very moodyperson!” I said exhaustingly. “I can’t help that,” Nephan mumbled, “I’m still trying to get usedto all these feelings. I used to only have to be mad or lonely. Now Ihave to go through all these other feels I thought were dead insideme.” I thought about that and ran a hand over my hair wishing I couldrun my hand threw it. “Fine I’ll make another deal with you. You have to express yourfeelings better so you have to show them to me, in return I willreward you for doing them. You can do anything you want,” I saidgamely. He seemed to brighten at that. “Really?” he asked. “I can do what ever I want?” I nodded and bit my lip. Suddenly he rushed at me and caught me up in his arms. Isqueaked as he squeezed me. Then he kissed me soundly andlightened his grip so that I could touch me feet to the floor again,but him still have his arms around me. “And this would be,” I asked him.

Char Marie Adles

163 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Happiness and relief,” he said against my hair. I laughed softly and pushed him away. “I’ll have to work on my feelings too it seems. I fear I’m notwhole heartedly given to them at times.” He smiled at me. It was a sweet crooked, boyish grin that I bet Iwas the first to see since he was a little boy. I had the sudden urge to reach up and take his mask off so Icould see his face for real instead of flashes and pieces. I stepped back into his arms and reached up slowly towards hisface. “Can I?” I asked softly. He took my hands and turned his head away. “It’s not something I want you to see.” I took my hands out of his hold and place one small hand oneach of his cheeks. Half touched heated skin and the other halftouched cold metal. I was a reminder of the hell he had face for so long alone, but italso told the story of him being along all his life and how he wasstill a person. Each person needed someone to hold or just totouch. Something we both had gone with out. Slowly I turned his face toward mine and I tried to smile, but itshook. “There has never been and never will be something about youthat I won’t want to know or see. That means no matter what it isI will except it with out pause or reason,” I whispered to him. I tried to pour my feelings into him.

Char Marie Adles

164 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

He looked into my eyes, not daring to believe. “We may not have been together all these years, but we areconnected. We are part of each other. Let me,” I begged quietly. I waited for what seem like forever, but slowly his arms wrappedthemselves around me again and tightened. He nodded slowly and I reached up and place my fingers at theedges of the mask. “You will regret this,” he said quietly. I shook my head and took the mask of his place and let it drop soI could finally touch his face. “I could never regret this,” I whispered as I leaned up on my toesand pressed a kiss to his forehead. When I leaned back down I stared into his deep blue eyes. They were no longer hard, but soft with tenderness. He leaned his head down so that our foreheads rested together. His skin was hot and I loved the feeling. We stayed the way for a long while with our eyes closed,breathing each others air, and simply feeling the touch our skintogether. I was the first to open my eyes and then he did. “See?” I asked softly. That one word was all it took and Nephan cried for the first timesince he had heard I had died when we were little. I stepped back after a while and took hold of his hand. I lead himover to a mirror on the wall. He looked at the ground and not themirror as I placed him in front of it.

Char Marie Adles

165 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Look in the mirror. Everything will be okay,” I promised, “I willbe here.” He took a deep breath and my heart felt as if it was going tostop. He looked up and opened his eyes and stared into the mirror. His eyes locked with the mirror and he drew in a deep breath ofshock. He didn’t move, but simply stared at the unmark, perfectskin of his face. He stood there a long while and I watch every single move hemade. Then he turned to me and hugged me tighter then he ever had. He shivered and his body was racked with sobs. “Thank you,” he breathed brokenly into my ear. I smiled gently and held him to me.

Maybe liking him and marrying him wasn’t such a bad idea afterall. After long hour spent in that room simply just touching eachother for the comfort, we silently made a vow that was ours alone.

*~*~*~*~*

Char Marie Adles

166 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

It was time to put my newest plan into action, but first I needed todo something. I summoned Kalen, Koi, Zra, Zsa, and Varrah to me. I was pacing in the south wing of the palace that was were Iwould be living and then they showed up. It was nearly night and soon everyone must go to bed. The sisters flew at me and tackled me to the ground in a largehug. “Thank the gods you are safe!” they all exclaimed as one. “I’m fine, but I must tell you things first,” I looked them all over,one by one, “All of you.” They all nodded and we stood up again. “I am to be the king’s concubine from now and soon I must ridhim of his other fiancée. For that I will need your help. Varrah Iwould like you to enter to Court with me tomorrow. I will needyou at every turn. You are my best friend after all.” He got down on one knee and bowed his head. “Yes, Princess Lys.” he said in his deep, honorable voice. It rangwith gratitude and friendliness. “As for Kalen I need you to be my unseen guard if anythingshould go wrong.” “With my greatest honor,” Kalen said, knuckle to brow. I nodded and looked at the sisters.

Char Marie Adles

167 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“You of course will enter court with me too. I will need all myfriend around. Your feel like being princesses?” I asked them. Zsa giggled. “Actually we-” “-are princesses,” Zra finished. “Clan princesses,” Koi clarified. “Prefect,” I said. “Then well you all help me?” They all smiled at me and my heart tightened. Once again I hadanother family. “Of course,” they all said. I gave them all a tight hug and said goodnight. They had all been given rooms in the sajlo of the south wing

which was filled with rooms for guests and they all headed in thatdirection. I followed, thinking I would stay there as well. Zra and Zsa turned to me with a look of question. “What are-” “-you doing?” “Going to my room. I’m staying there to right?” I asked them. They shook their heads. “You are the king’s concubine-” “-so you must sleep with him.” “What?” I gasped. “But its just for show I-!” “You must do this. It is something you have to do.” “Think of it as preparing you for the future.” “Here comes your king-” “-go with him and have fun.” I turned around and there he came down the long hall straight

Char Marie Adles

168 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

towards me. I turned back to the sisters. “Are you sure you can’t see?” I asked. “Don’t be silly-” “-we have the Sight. Good night.” “Yes good night,” Zsa said and then they left me standing there. I turned and started walking towards Nephan. When he reached me, he caught me in a gentle hug. I looked up at him with wide eyes. “Must we sleep together?” my voice wavered and I wanted todie. He chuckled. “Yes, but don’t worry. You will be safe.” he turnedserious. “I will not do anything to you till you are ready for it.” I blushed at his double meaning and took his hand. “So where am I going to live?” I asked. He led me to the east wing of the palace and up the stair to thehighest floor and passed the only set of tall, thick wooden doors ofthe entire floor. “Here,” he said handing me into the giant room and closing thedoors. I took everything in and my eyes rested on the huge bed againstthe farest wall. It could have bedded more then thirty people. It was in theshape of a circle and had a canopy above with curtains that couldbe pulled all the way around the bed. I gave myself a little shake and then yawned.

Char Marie Adles

169 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Can we go to bed?” I asked shyly, sleepily. He smiled and nodded. He led my across the high ceiling room and over to the bed. Without a care I took off the over skirt and tossed it to the floor.Then I pick up a large white shirt from a trunk by the bed andslipped it over my head. I removed the other clothes underneathand crawled onto the bed, into the center. Nephan did the same and came into the bed to. He wrapped hisarm around me and I snuggled into his side. “Good night,” I whispered. “Good night,” he whispered back and kissed my forehead. He covered us and I quickly fell into sleep.

*~*~*~*~*

It was time and what I was about to do was going to feel good. I smooth my hand over the dress Koi had appeared with earlier

Char Marie Adles

170 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

this morning and looked in the mirror. The folds of white creamy silk fell around my body and clung to itin a gentle embrace. My hair was left down to swirl around meand I saw that it touched the ground. I frowned. I really hadn’t had time to pay attention to my hair. It had grown.

I need a hair cut, I thought. Shaking my head I looked in the mirror and my fingers touchedthe chocker. It was warm and then I dropped my hand. Everythingwas ready. My cheeks were still flushed a little and that would give me theaffect I would need. But I was still disappointed that I had woke alone this morning. “Are you ready?” Zsa asked from the door. I nodded and remembered she was blind. “Yeah.” “Good! Then lets go,” Zra said bouncing on her feet and cominginto the room. She looked around as if she could see everything and thengrinned at me. “You have a really nice set up here.” “But your-” I started. “Blind? Remember I don’t need my eyes to see.” I sighed and smiled at them. “Ready to go play Court?” They beamed and we when outside to Varrah. He grinned at me and I noticed that he had put his flaming redhair I a thick braid down his back and was wearing black pants anda puffy black shirt with his bright red sash tied at his waist to hold

Char Marie Adles

171 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

his sword in place. He looked noble to the extreme. He oozedpower and looks, but not as much as Nephan. No, not even close. I found myself grinning back. “Do I finally get to meet you mother again?” I asked hopeful. “She will help you in your plan, but I should tell you now that shestill thinks you dead and doesn’t know you are the king’sconcubine yet. We’ll have to tell her when we see her. I didn’thave time to message her.” “That’s fine. Now let go. I’m bouncing with excitement to be part

of a Court once again!” I said and took Varrah’s arm. We walked through what seemed like miles of hallways till wereached the center of the palace. The room was a large room withcolluded walls that let in the sun and wide open space for peopleto moved around in. I looked up and guessed the ceiling was at least a hundred feetabove our heads and the floor was more then half a mile long. “What is this room for?” I asked Varrah.

“This is the main room of the Court. This is where they spendmost of their time a stuff. Its also where they host the parties anddaces of the Court.” he told me. I nodded and spotted clusters of long chairs and couches ingroup on the outer edges of the room, and towards the center. Inthe center of the room was a place between four columns thathad one long couch that was close the ground surrounded bydozens of pillows, tapestries, and rugs. “That’s the king’s place, isn’t,” I asked Varrah.

Char Marie Adles

172 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

He nodded. “Yes, when he comes to Court that is. And now it willbe your spot as well. No one else is allowed to use that area.” I grinned. “I think I might get use to this. Doing things otherscan’t do and even be able to use things I never thought I could.” “A goddess can have anything she wants. That is the Law of theGods, or one of them anyway. Now let see,” he said scanning theroom, “Where could his fiancée be?” Varrah said and then wincedand looked down at me. “Sorry.” I waved it away. And then my eyes landed on someone I hadhoped never to see again. Princess Sabriel. Then it hit me. The king was going suppose to marry was myking. I held back a growl and smiled. “Found her,” I said pointing atSabriel. They looked to where I pointed and then froze. It seemed theyknew her too. “Do you know of her?” I asked them. “Yes…I do. She is the princess of the Dalo Kingdom in themountains…there are tales of her and her people. As far as anyonehere knows she is what you would call a whore. It is said she hasentertained many men, even at her young age,” Varrah said tightlyas if he had to force it out. “Do not say such a rumor of the king’s future bride and yourqueen,” said the king’s advisor as he came to stand next to me.“They are simply rumors of jealous women.” I gazed at him with distain. “You always chose the wrong side,” I

Char Marie Adles

173 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

told him and looked back over to her. “No it is true. She has beenwith many men. I have had the pleasure of meeting her before.” He glared at me. “Impossible,” he hissed, “You are merelyjealous that the king with not be your own.” I smirked at his tone, “You don’t believe me? Then watch this foryourself.”

I drifted away from everyone who followed behind silently. I raised my hand toward her and her group and called, “PrincessSabriel!” Her head shot up and she looked around for who had called her.When she spotted me she jumped up and ran for me. She plowedinto me and hugged my tightly. “Oh my dear Leon! You are safe! I am so sorry for what Fatherdid to you! It was wrong of him. You were just protecting thedragons! I forgive you for everything and I am so glad you are herefor me! I am to be married soon too! Oh you are alive!” she in arelived rush. I glanced back at the disbelieving face of Nephan’s oldest friendand smirked. I took a hold on Sabriel’s arms and pushed her away. “I am not your Leon, I am his, um, sister Lys,” I told her. She wiped her eyes and then really looked at me and saw Iwasn’t who she though I was. “His sister? Then if you are here where is Leon?” she askedlooking over my shoulder. “It is only me here. Leon has…died. Hisinjuries were to great to live.”

She cared her horrified face with her hands and began to cry.

Char Marie Adles

174 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. Later after she had quieted she asked, “Then why are you here ifhe died?” Before I could get the words out of my mouth I was jerked upand against a chest as the words, “What do you think you aredoing,” rumbled over my head.

Crap, I thought, its to late to finish now. And before I could open my mouth again to say anything Sabrieljumped up and cried, “Why are you touching her?” Her eyes were watering again as she glared at Nephan over myhead.

Maybe this could be the opening I need to get rid of her? I twisted in Nephan’s arms to lock my arms around his neck. “I’m talking with a friend Nene,” I said with a pout. He was wearing that mask again. It seemed it would take him awhile longer to not wear it around people. He looked into my eyes. “You do know who this is do you not?”he asked. I looked over my shoulder at her then back to him. “Of course,” Isaid and then leaned up and kissed him. When I pulled away I said,“How could I not?” Sabriel let out a cry of rage and stomped her foot. “Get away from her!” she cried at Nephan. “Why?” I asked her. She turned her glare on me, “Because he is my fiancé! You can’ttouch him or have him! I’m the only one he can have!”

Char Marie Adles

175 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

At this a smiled a smile of pure malice at her. “And you can haveall the men you usually do? And my brother among them too? Idon’t think so. I am this king’s only play thing.” She let out a cried of fury and ran for me and Nephan. I quickly let go of Nephan and did a flip so I could land beside herand kick her legs out from underneath her. She land on her button the stone floor. “Don’t mess with me,” I hissed at her and then went back toNephan. I grabbed his hand and walked us away from everyone. I leaned up and put my lips to his ear. “Part one complete. I’llhave her gone by tomorrow.” He kissed my forehead. “Thank you, but now I must leave you. Ihave a meeting with the Senate Elders. Will you be okay?” I laughed. “Of course. I’m having nothing, but fun. And I have awhole day planned so don’t worry. I’m a goddess, I can take careof myself for a while.” When he left his advisor was about to follow him, but stoppedand came over to me. “Is that proof enough?” I asked him with distaste. He looked troubled, but nodded. “Yes. I proves much. In thatcase she will do great harm to our kingdom. I do not want the kingmarring someone like her.” “Good then I’ll take care of that. Now tell me you name.” “Zahan…” I looked at him closely and thought he looked a lot like Misha in

Char Marie Adles

176 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

some ways like his pink eyes.Oh no…he didn’t. A Forbidden Child within the palace, the city! I

f anyone found out he would be punished harshly and even killed!Why…?

I quieted my voice and asked him, “Are you one of the ForbiddenChildren?” He went still and looked into my eyes with a look of raw terrorand pleading. I smiled gently at him. “We will need to talk later. I will speak ofit no more till then.” His face became hard like before and he nodded and leftfollowing after his king and friend.

Another surprise in this new world, I thought. “Now that all of them is over do you want to go meet Mother?” I turn to Varrah and the others. “Yes I do. And wasn’t that fun?” “Oh yes! It-” “-was great!” the twins said and we followed Varrah to one ofthe rooms off of the Court Hall. A beautiful woman sat on a chair looked out of the room to thegardens below. “Mother? I have come with someone who wants to meet you,”Varrah said quietly walking up to her. When she heard his voice she jumped up and ran to him crying,“Varrah! You are home!” He hugged her. “Yes I am home. I have brought Aunt Firiel’sdaughter back with me. She’s alive.”

Char Marie Adles

177 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

At the of that name she turned and looked at the rest of us in todoor. She let her son go and covered her mouth with a hand and hereyes watered. She stepped towards me slowly and when she stoodin front of me, she rest a hand on my cheek. “You are real…you have no idea what this means!” she took myin her arms and squeezed. “Hi there,” was all I could think of saying. She laughed and pulled back. “You being here changeseverything! You can marry the king and-!” “Hold on there,” I said finding my voice. “I will do that, but fornow I would like people to think I’m still dead. I am the king’sconcubine right now and I think that is what I need to get my planstarted.” She grinned then. “Of course! You are just like your mother. Youprobly don’t remember me, but I am your mother’s half sister. Wehad the same father. I am Yusar.” “I am Lys,” I grinned back. “Oh you remember your nickname!” she said delighted. My grin faded to a sad smile. “No, sadly I didn’t. It was the onlything I could remember when I was found almost dead on the sideof the rode. Everything else was told to me by the Eye. Isn’t myname Lys?” I asked her. Her grin had faded too. “No. You name is not Lys. That was theshortened version of you name that me and your mother calledyou.”

Char Marie Adles

178 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Then can you tell me my name,” I asked desperately. “You name is Lylisea. Do you know the name of your mother andfather?” I shook my head. “They were Firiel and Lorain. The King and Queen of the OldRoyal Family. Can you…tell me what happened to...them?” sheasked quietly. I dropped my head. “I will not burden you with such thoughts.They still haunt me to this day, in my life and in my dreams. Letsjust say that the way they were killed is what I’m going to do toTarza when I get my hands on him,” I rasped. Power and magic cracked in the air around me and I pulled inback to me. “I am…sorry you had to see such horror at a young age,” she saidresting and hand on my shoulder. I straightened my back and put back my shoulders. “He will learn to word of true horror when he meets me,” I saidevenly. “Lys? Are you okay?” I shook off the dark feelings in my heart and smiled. “I’m fine! So who’s up for throwing a party tonight with theking’s new concubine?” They all agreed that it would be fun and I left them telling them Ineeded time to think. They let me go without a protest and I walked out on thebalcony that ran the outside length of the Court Hall.

Char Marie Adles

179 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

It cool air of morning was pleasing and it gave me just what Ineeded to think. I was so deep in my thoughts that I didn’t notice that the personwho came up behind me and whipped out a knife. As they passedby me the blade was aimed at my neck. I only had a moment tomove and I tried to sidestep but it was a second to late. The bladenicked my neck and ribbons of black curls fell down to the marblefloor beneath my feet. I stared in disbelief at my hair on the ground as a voice rang out,“That’s what you get for taking something that isn’t yours!” And once again I snapped, but this time I did it happily. I ran after the person with the knife and caught them by theirhair and wrenched them back to the ground. I pinned them to theround and held them their as I reached for the blade. It was Sabriel and she was kicking and scream as I held the bladeover her face. I let my magic and kelar ooze out of me and surround us. Itcrackled in the air like a living thing and my insanity had takenover. “Such a dangerous thing for a lady to handle do you not think?” Iasked her calmly toying with the wicked blade. “Get off of me! I will have you killed!” she screamed with blindpanic and rage. I laughed. “Get me the king!” I ordered a servant standing close by andwatching with horror. “NOW!”

Char Marie Adles

180 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

He ran away and I got off her, but I used my kelar to pin her tothe floor with her arms above her head. I stood over her and smiled madly. I use a binding curse and pointed my finger at her. As I lifted myfinger she rose from the ground frozen in that position and shescreamed and tried to free herself for all she was worth. I liftedher so she was a few inches off the ground and we were eye toeye. I circled her pointing the blade at her as I did. “You know what you did was your own death sentence? You donot try to harm a goddess and live to tell the tale. Especially agoddess who is the king’s only concubine, and a princess in herown right,” I hissed at her. I fingered her shinning caramel locks ofhair and let them slip through my fingers. I noticed that some of the blood from my neck had fallen on herface. I reached out and wiped a drop away. “So what will your punishment be? I wonder…” I trailed off andpaused in front of her. The doors of the hall banged out as the king came in bellowing,“What is going on here!” I waited for him to look for me and when he saw me he stoppedand I watched as his eyes turn the color of medaled gold theenergy of anger hit me like a fist. He came rushing over to me and brushed hesitant fingers weremy long hair had been cut and then he saw the place my dark blueblood seeped from the long slash on my neck. Then he turned to

Char Marie Adles

181 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

where Sabriel was wailing and crying for him to save her. “Silence!” he bellowed at her and she shut up with a snap of hermouth. “Did you do this to her?” he asked in a deadly quite snarl. Her eyes went wide when she saw the he wasn’t going to saveher. “Y-yes I d-did, but she was s-stealing you way from me and I h-had to teach her a l-l-lesson!” she cried as if it justified her reason,when I only condemned her to her punishment. “May I punish her now?” I asked Nephan with narrowed eyes atthe princess. He nodded, but he put an hand on my shoulder, “Do not kill her,”he asked of me. I smiled at him. “Don’t worry. I will not kill her. I have somethingway worse for her. She doesn’t deserve death. She will get whather father did to me.” The statement chilled Nephan and everyone else in the room. “Sit back and watch,” I ordered everyone. They made a wide circle around us and I started her punishmentby cutting off all her hair and the slowly cut her side just under herribs like her father had done to me. Then I ripped my way into hermind and found out something shocking. I grinned madly again. Atwisted evil thing of a grin. Her scream echoed in the hall like still death and hell’s fire. Then I dropped the knife and ripped the back of her dress downto her waist. I conjured a white hot iron with the branding shapeof a snake and pressed it to her shoulder.

Char Marie Adles

182 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“AAAAAHHHHHHHH!” she screamed in agony. When I took it away she sagged and sobbed. “How does it feel?” I hissed in her ear. “How does it feelDemon!” I screamed. She lifted her head and her glowing red/orange eyes stared intomine. The true mark of a turned demon. Her eyes. “It feels like hell,” she hissed. “Good. Now I want you to do one thing for me. Turn into yourtrue form. I knew you are not the real princess.” “A clever little goddess you are. Fine,” she hissed and her bodyblurred till her true body showed. I froze. “Do you remember me, my love?” she crooned. “I do now,” I snarled. She had been the one who had ordered the attack on my family. I was going to kill her. I picked up the knife and toyed with it and smiled at her. “Why did you kill the real princess and take her place?” She smiled like a snake. “Emperor Tarza ordered me here. I needto marry the king in order to find the Secrets that are hidden.” “He will not need you anymore I think,” I hissed and plunged theblade between her ribs into her heart. He answering scream was music to my ears. “You cannot win this war. You and all your people will die,” shewhispered and coughed out blood that was pooling on the floor.She struggled a few last times before I used my magic to rip outthe last of her life energy.

Char Marie Adles

183 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

The black mist hardened into a black diamond and she died. I took a deep breath as the power wore off and I turned to thepeople in the room. “You yourself have seen this Demon take the shape of theprincess! And it is proof I hold here in my hand,” I said aloud tothem, holding up the black stone in my hand. Everyone was still and they were all looking at the stone and theblood covering my face. Suddenly a wave of sorrow and loneliness hit me and left megasping. Everything tilted and someone caught me in their arms andlifted me up. I tried to see beyond the black closing in andcouldn’t. Before I was lost to the world I asked, “…whatare…the…secrets…” “Its…nothing,” Nephan said and it was over.

Char Marie Adles

184 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Fourteen

I woke up a few days later with an aching shoulder and beingstared at as if I was a wild, murderous animal. The looks came from anyone who entered my room. Servants,maids, nobles from court and even…my friends. Their looks cut methe most, but even as I saw their and took those looks and myheart screamed and cried out in pain, I couldn’t do anything. I just laid on that immense bed looking up at the ceiling with myhands clenched around the black diamond, or I sat against the wallwith my legs pulled to my chest and stared at the gem forcountless hours. For some reason I felt as if couldn’t do anything and I washopeless and useless. On my fifth day of staring at the stone and not sleeping oreating, Nephan came into the room. I didn’t look up at him juststared at the stone.

Char Marie Adles

185 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Something about it was pulling me in and I couldn’t look away. “Lys,” he said softly as he sat on the sat of the bed. I didn’t move. “I’m…sorry. I know it was hard for you, but it wasn’t your fault.You were taken over by your powers again. That was aDemon…you don’t have to feel bad about killing her. She wasgoing to kill you a-” I cut him off by saying in a hallow voice, “Its not that. I do notregret the kill. It’s the feeling of hopelessness that washes over meafter I’ve been controlled. I hate it. This time I let it take over andI…enjoyed killing her. I’m going…insane.” I whispered the lastwords like death sentence. I felt his hand on my shoulder. “You are not. Everything will be as it should be. Look into meeyes,” he whispered against my ear.

I can’t…the will of the stone is to strong. I must keep looking atthe stone. I must…

“I can’t.” “Why will you not look at me?” he asked worried. “It’s…the stone. I can’t stop looking at it. I have to or somethingwill happen. I can’t look away,” I whispered. He tried to lift up my chin and I jerked away. “NO! I must look at the black diamond!” I rasped. He tried to make me look into his eyes again, but I couldn’t and Iwanted too. We wrestled and suddenly he knocked the stone from my hand

Char Marie Adles

186 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

and I screamed reaching for it as it flew across the room. He heldme back in his strong arms as I tried anything I could to be freeand reach the stone. When the stone had been ripped from my hand it felt as ifsomeone was cutting off my arm. It left a whole in my soul whereit had been ripped away, but I saw now that it was gone my mindwas clearing. It felt as if I had come out of a long nightmare. I stopped moving and stared at the black stone were it laid onthe floor next to a chair. As my mind cleared even more I shuddered and suddenlytwisted with a sharp move in Nephan’s arms and clung to him,sobbing. I didn’t know why I cried, but as I did he didn’t say a word. I griped his shirt tightly. “I-it’s the stone. I-it makes thing appearbleak. I think it suck out the life energy of a person or m-maybe itinfuses its dark power inside of your soul.” “Look at your hand!” he gasped, snatching it up from where Ihad it dug into his shirt. Where I had been holding the stone in myhand it had burned and eaten away my skin. Blue blood welledand Nephan j*-erked off his shirt and ripped it into a long stripthat he tightened around my hand and knotted off. I blinked at it. “Dark magic is a poison of body and soul,” Iwhispered, repeating one of the quotes from one of the books Ihad read. “That thing did this to you?” he asked furious. I nodded. “I guess so.” I still felt a bit stunned.

Char Marie Adles

187 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Then I looked up into his face, and a gentle smile spread acrossmy face. “You aren’t wearing your mask.” His lips curved up in a smile. “I find it easier more and more eachday to face myself in the mirror. Maybe one day soon I will be ableto face my people without that mask. It is a great gift you havegiven me.” I stroked my fingers over his cheek. “It is not a gift I have givenyou. I have only showed you the way of the path you could take.” Stroking his cheek made an odd question pop into my head. “Doyou shave? I’ve never seen you with a beard.” He laughed at the unexpected question. “No, I don’t,” but hisface turned haunted for a moment, “After the fire I never grewthat hair back.” “Do you want to talk about it?” I asked quietly. He set his jaw and shook his head. I nodded and laid my head against his warm chest. “One day will tell you of my past. When that time come I wouldlike to hear of yours as well,” he said quietly. I giggled. “There may be a few stories of mine you don’t want tohear.” “Not at all! I want to know of everything about you,” Nephaninsisted. I tapped his nose and scowled at him. “We’ll see about thatwon’t we?” He nodded happily for a moment and then his expressionchanged.

Char Marie Adles

188 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“What,” I asked unable to hold back the worried word. “The banquet is tonight. This is the last night we could move itto.” he looked into my eyes and brushed my hair from my facegently. “You don’t have to go if you rather not.” Suddenly I found myself near tears again. “The looks peoplegave me as they came in this room…they look at me as if I werethe…monster.” the word got caught in my throat and I forced itout. “But maybe I have turned into one.” He shook me by my shoulders. Twice. Hard. “You are not and you never would have been. And most of thepeople here are wary of you yes, but they need time to get toknow you. We desert people are not kind to outsiders anymore,”his tone softened, “Will you come?” I thought of it for a moment and then shrugged. “These people will have to learn to trust me if they want to live.Oh and since I got rid of your other unwanted bride, when will yoube telling your people that I am the one you are going to marry?” He rubbed his jaw. “In a months time during our Wind Festival.Will this give you enough time in Court and with the people of thecity?” I nodded and smiled a watery smile. “Yeah. But we don’t…loveeach other that way your suppose to get married,” I said sadly. I couldn’t tell him I love him. Nephan though felt his heart squeeze in agony.

She will need time, he told himself. “You’re right…but we still must marry,” he choked out by raw

Char Marie Adles

189 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

force. I quickly lifted up my hand and gave him a panicked look. “That’snot what I meant at all! Of course we’ll marry! But I would like tostart off as friends,” I said embarrassed, clearly aware of the thingwe had already did that friends didn’t do to each other. He colored. “That sounds…wonderful,” he came closer to meand wrap me in his arms again, staring into my eyes, “but don’tyou think we are far past friends.” It was my turn to color, and believe me, I did just that. “Um…w-well, I think that maybe we are, but it can’t go to far y-yet. W-we still have a lot to do and we can’t skip steps!” Ipunctuated the last word with a shove that sent him flying off thebed. He looked back up over the side of the bed and I cover mymouth with a hand. He looked totally hot with his long blond hair messed up and a

shocked look on his face. Then he flashed me a wicked grin,showing those perfect white teeth. He pounced on me and Ishrieked with giggles. He finally had me pin with my hands above my head and hetouched his forehead to mine, panting with a grin. “I win.” I laughed, but it was a breathless laugh. “So you did.” “Now for my prize,” he whispered. He leaned down and brushedhis lips across mine. As I was about to beg him not to stop, he did, pulling away andsitting up.

Char Marie Adles

190 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“If we are going to do this, then we’ll never make it to thebanquet,” he teased. I flushed to my roots and knew he was right. “Okay then. Lets get dressed and go,” I said standing on the bedabout to jump off. He caught my hand and tugged on it till I landed on his lapencircled in his arms. “What do you think your doing!” I squeaked and swatted him onhis arm to make him let me go. He gave that wicked smile again. “Perhaps just one more,” hewhispered against my lips. And gods help me, but I wanted it. I pulled away after the fourth with a breathless giggle. “Whathappened to just one more?” “It went out the window and into the wind like everything Iknew before I met you again,” he said honestly. “Well we both still have a lot to learn. Now let me go so that Ican go take a bath. I probly reek,” I said trying to et free. “I don’t think you smell bad,” he whispered in my ear. “Lets go!” I giggled and jumped from his arms the moment heloosened them. I glared at him over my shoulder as I picked outone of my dancing outfits from my chest and headed for the door.“Remember. Friends,” I said before I left the room. I notice in that moment before the door closed that he looked atmy hair with a pained look. As the door clicked shut behind me, I lifted a hand to my hair.

Char Marie Adles

191 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Half of it was gone up to the middle of my neck. I sighed. “Wind Weavers treasure their hair, but hair always grows back,” Itold myself as I walked down the long hallways and found one ofthe bathing rooms. I went in and saw the pool was filled with clear blue water. In thepool grew flowers on little green pads and I smiled at them. Whatan unlikely place of flowers to live, in the desert. I took off my dirty white over shirt and slipped into the water. Iscrubbed myself till I was pink and simply ducked my head underthe water for a moment to clear it. It worked. I came out of the water and smiled. “It good to see that you are okay, my princess,” Koi said comingaround the corner of the corner of the pool and staring down atme. “A part from that hair that is,” she said with a wince. Itseemed she knew just how much the Wind Weavers treasuredtheir hair. It was like a sin to cut it. I smiled. “Oh well, as much as I loved my long hair this seems tobe more fitting for the time being. I was think I needed a hair cutthe other day when saw my hair touched the ground.” She laughed suddenly and the n stopped with a hand over hermouth and wide eyes. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to laugh.” I waved that away. “It’s fine, plus its going to be much easier tokeep clean. Can I borrow your knife?” She nodded and pulled it out of her boot and handed it to me. I took hold off what was left of my long hair in one hand and cut

Char Marie Adles

192 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

it off. Long black silk curls dropped to the side of the pool and Iwashed my hair one more time and then smiled up at her brightly.“Much better.” I handed her the knife and she put it back in her boot. Shestudied me for a long moment a smiled. “I think that hair stylesuits you.” “Good, then it just might work for me.” I hopped out of the water and dried off quickly and dressed inmy dark red corset top and black shirk that was spilt up each sideto shows flashes of my calves and thighs. “Perfect,” I purred, “maybe I’ll even dance for them tonight.” “Let us do your hair!” cried the sisters happily as that rushed in. They swarmed me and soon I was released after they had putthe last tiny flower in place. I smiled at them. “You know I don’t think you guys are blind at all,” I said to them. “We aren’t-” “-but we are.” “Again with the circles of madness,” I sighed. “Now that you’re done, we have a party to go too!” they allcheered and we rushed down the hallways laughing. When we reached the doors of the giant Court hall we quieted,but still grinned madly. And the moment we enter the room in our flashing colors,everything went quiet, and gods how I loved that silence.

Char Marie Adles

193 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

*~*~*~*~*

Head held high, back straight and a killer smile in place, the eyesof the room followed as we drifted through the Court hall. The crowds surrounding the king split like the red sea as wewalked toward Nephan. People stared at me with open looks of resign, curiosity, andinterest. I smiled back, but the moment my eyes looked upon himeverything fell away. He was dressed in pure white robes, his hair was twisted into abraid that fell over his left shoulder, he was wear a curved silvermask over his face, and he displayed his ear once again like in thedesert like a trophy. He had earrings just like me from the tip tothe bottom of both ears, and they glittered and glinted in the lightof the Court hall. As I neared his eyes followed me and a sly smile curled his lips. When I stood in front of him, I knelt and took one of his hands

Char Marie Adles

194 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

and kissed his knuckles. “My king,” I purred.

This is so much fun! I love the looks on their face! I thought as Iglance out the sides of my eyes. I swear I heard the stone faced Koi giggle. He lifted me to sit next to him and put an arm around myshoulders, then he stared at the people gathered around him. I was amazed at the all of the fine things and the fine peoplethat were in the Court hall. There were hundreds of nobles. Mostof which were women and that made me want to lock Nephan up. As I looked over each and every one’s faces I saw that samelooking all of the women’s eyes, both old and young. It was envy. A pretty young women walked through the still parted crowdswathed in a flowing silk dress and glittering jewels at her throat.She bowed to me and then to the king. She gazed at me with cleardark grey eyes for a long moment then turned to the king. “King brother, it has been along time,” she greeted. “Yes, it has been along time Kiya. Where is your husband?”Nephan asked. I stared up at him waiting. “He had business back home and sent me with his wishes,” shetold him with a gentle smile. She turned to me, “I am sorry thatmy king here has not told you of who I am. I am his younger sisterKiya, and I am married to one of his old friends.”

She must be my age and she’s married?! I thought shocked, but Istill smiled kindly at her.

Char Marie Adles

195 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I stood up and hugged her. It was a shock to her as well as theothers, but soon enough she hugged me back. When I steppedback I smiled at her again. “I am Lys, your brother’s…um…well you get the idea. Oh and areyou shocked at me greeting,” I asked with wide eyes. Her’s widened too. “Oh no! Not really it was just different thenwhat happens here.” “Okay, then. Well you see I was born in this kingdom, but I wasraised in many different kingdoms over the years. Hugging peoplewas a normal greeting in most places,” I explained. She smiled and lifted and hand to cover her mouth as shegiggled. “So I see. My dear older brother has finally foundsomeone who can not only stand her ground, but has a mind ofher own. I must say this is something everyone thought impossibleand on top of that a goddess! And of war no less! I wish you twothe best.” I grinned at her, “Thank you.” She looked to Nephan and back to me. “Of course.” She bowed to us and she turned to leave and I caught her hand.“I have one question. How old are you?” She smiled slightly, “Sixteen this year.” after that she left. I sat down next to Nephan and whispered in his ear, “How manybrothers and sisters do you have that are not part of the royalfamily?” He thought for a moment and then gave me a shrug. “At leasttwenty or so I believe. My father was a very active man, much to

Char Marie Adles

196 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

my mother’s sorrow.” I shook my head. “So much family.” After that they warriors slowly came forward one at a time,bowed, wishes us well, and commented on my fighting at theTournaments. By the end of theevening we were all sitting together around a huge table and themen, both noble and warrior roared in corus that they need tobring out the Water of Sight or as they called it in jest the GaggingJuice. Everyone was passed a mug of the clear juice and I reached outfor one to, but Nephan grabbed my hand. I looked up at him. “What?” I asked, confused. “You don’t want to do that trust me,” he said. “Why not?” “Do know why its called Gagging Juice?” I shook my head. “Wellto put it easily most men can’t even drink a sip of it let alone themug full given to they.? It dawned on me. “Its like wine right?” “Yes, but much, much stronger.” I grinned at him then and took the mug. “If that’s the case thenwe hav nothing to worry about. I have a strong stomach.” He saw the glint and challenge in my eyes and he grinned back.“You’re on then.” “Princess Lys…you don’t want to do that,” Kalen started to say,but fell silent when Nephan rose his hand. Everyone was waiting for the challenge to start.

Char Marie Adles

197 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I watched as one by one they tried to drink it and each spit outwhat they had swallowed, and gagged. I smiled as I waited my turn. Next it was Nephan and I wanted tosee what he was going to do. The men cheeried on their king as he lifted his mug to his lipsand gave me a wink and took the first swallow. No reaction. Swallow two. A small wince. Swallow three, he gagged and sat down his mug to cough andwipe his lips. The men roared congratulations and then all of them turned tome. “Lets see if the little princess can even hold down a sip,” oneman said. “Come on! Lets see what you got!” I lifted my mug tipped it in saluted and said, “This one’s for youboys,” and I tipped to mug against my lips. The moment the cool liquid touched my lip I couldn’t getenough. Swallow after swallow was sweet and when I sat downthe mug I asked, “Can I have another?” everyone stared withdropped jaws. A slow wicked grin spread across my face. “You guys shouldknow, by now that I don’t like to lose.” Everything was silent and then the room exploded with laughter.I was rewarded with slaps on the back and comments like, “Asexpected of our princess!”

Char Marie Adles

198 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I realized as I sat there surrounded by people of all backgroundsthat they didn’t fear me, but respect me and I needed them asmuch as they needed me.

*~*~*~*~*

The nightmare had come back. I woke up almost screaming, but Istopped myself and only panted with wide eyes. I looked over andNephan was sleeping without his mask on and he had a smallsmile curving his lips. I shook my head and lifted Nephan’s arm from around my waistand slipped out of the bed. I walked over to where my thin bluerobe was and put it on leaving the room in search of the kitchens. The palace was so big I didn’t even know where to being, but Ithought it might be in the North Wing of the palace which heldthe Court hall, the dinning room, and all the other social parts ofthe palace, so I headed in that direction. The palace was eerie lit only with the light for the moon that

Char Marie Adles

199 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

spilled in the open walls. The palace no longer held the feeling thelively homey feeling, but it felt empty and abandoned. Like thedark shadows of the night could sneak in and possess the very soulof the palace. I shook off the feeling a kept walking. Ten minutes later I was inthe North Wing and I opened every door I passed to see if it wasthe kitchen. I needed something to eat and a glass of hot water. I went down two hall way into a larger section of the palace thatI hadn’t known was there. But the next door I opened in hopes that it would be the kitchen.It was a dark room and the back wall was opened by columns likeat the others of the palace. As I walked in I to in all the seatsagainst the walls and the high backed stone throne on a dais withits back facing the open wall. I walked up the to steps that lead tothe chair and touched it. It was cold, then I felt a breeze flow inand I looked back when the door slammed shut, but it wasn’t thedoor that caught and held my gaze. Oh on. It was the floor. The floor was titled in dark blues and in the center was a fallingstar.

Char Marie Adles

200 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Fifteen

“Congratulations, young goddess,” hissed a female voice from theshadows. The voice made shivers run down my spine and goose flesh raiseon my arms. It was a voice filled with power and it seemed toshake to ground under my very feet. I turned towards the voice with my hands reaching for the knife Ihad tied around my calf and a woman with long flaming orangehair and eyes as black as coal, form from the shadows. She slowlycircled me and then stopped in front of me. “It seems you have found the Room of Judgment,” she hissed. “So it seems I have,” I said calmly, but inside I was freaking out. She smiled and it wasn’t pretty.

Char Marie Adles

201 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“I have seeked you out, young one. I have a favor to ask of you.” She started circling me again and she was floating on theshadows that looked like swirling smoke. “And what could I do for you, oh ancient goddess,” I asked. A chair appeared out of the shadows and she sat down. “Mychildren have gotten out of line and they are beyond my powers tohelp so I need your powers and you to save them before it’s tolate. I am Nyx. Goddess of the Black Moon and the Crossroads.Also I am the creator of the Demons.” Something prinked my neck and I snarled at the last word. She looked at me with her onyx eyes and nodded. “I understandhow you feel about my children. Over the last three hundred yearsunder the rule Tarza they have changed. they used to be like yourWind Weavers. Proud and powerful, but now they have turnedinto monsters. The few who haven’t have moved on from my land.That monster Tarza has also cursed my land. Where the water isnothing will grow, the empire has become barren. I need your helpto restore my people, my land, and get rid of their emperor.” shestared into my eyes as if begging. I unclenched my hands. “You say you want me to save toDemons from their fate? You do know that fate cannot bechanged, especially since you’re a goddess,” I said turning my backon her and taking a step towards the door. She swirled around me in a violent motion and lifted my chinwith one of her sharp claws. “But you know it cannot because it is impossible, but I know you

Char Marie Adles

202 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

do not believe in such a thing. You have the soul of the Eye and weboth know that the Eye controls Fate. You can control it!” I pushed her away and turned on her. “Why would I help theDemons? All they did for me was kill my family and ruin my life.” She just stood there for a moment and reached out a handslowly. “You know that it is not their fault, it is Tarza’s.” I took my hand away. “You do know if I save them, that they willdie anyway, right? The only way to save them is with the war.” “I know this,” she replied. I gritted my teeth. The gods didn’t value life like the mortals thatcould die. “Do you care nothing for your people?!” I snarled, unable to holdit back. “To save those we can, death cannot be avoided.” “You, gods, do not value life as we do. Us who can die are afraidof it.” She smiled sadly at me, for me. “You are no longer in thatnumber, goddess of the morals.” “What does that mean?” I asked in a deadly tone. “You are a goddess, you have never been just another one ofthose mortals.” I decided that she like most goddess was being cryptic andshrugged. Then I started to really think on what she said, but itwent against my grain to help demons. But I had helped thesisters, but I hadn’t seen them as Demons. A pounding pulse began between my eyes.

Char Marie Adles

203 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Why does everything in this world seem so backwards and out ofplace? I thought crossly. “You know what? This place is really starting to piss me off,” Isaid rubbing my temples. “Everyone is entitled to have a soft spot. Even a goddess.” I waved that away. “Whatever.” She was quite for a moment, but then said, “You know what youhave to do either way. This just means you can save more. Youcannot be so cruel as to deny this.”

I whirled on her eyes blazing. “A goddess is nothing, but cruelwith the intent of self pleasure!” She smiled. “True, but there are rare times when we tier of thatand change our ways.” My eyes widened and then a smile peeked out from the cornersof my lips. “So every true,” I said. “And it took my a long time to learn that. The only one of usgods that seems never to change from her need to be happy isIshtar. Will you help me?” I thought of it for a long moment. “If I do this, what will Ireceive?” She smiled. “A true goddess to the end. I shall give you whateveryou wish when you will it. I shall also give you the gift of family.” I frowned. “What does that mean?” “You shall see soon. Then do we have a deal?” she asked comingto stand in front of me. She touched my tattoo with a feather light

Char Marie Adles

204 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

trace. “Deal,” I said and the word rung out clear in the crisp night air. She swirled around me and disappeared in the shadow. “Good. I shall send you a messenger soon,” her voice hissed, but

she was gone I knew. I gave what happen a quick once over and pushed it a side andfocused on the titled floor and its fallen star. I fell to my knees and placed my hands on the star. The memoryflashed through my mind and when it was over I just stared at thefloor.

My sister…but I don’t have a sister… “Why would something like that be shown to me? There is noway I could have a sister, my parents were killed when I was five,” Itold myself, but for some reason it didn’t stick in my mind andheart where I had told myself what had happened all those yearsago.

They are dead! I screamed at myself inside. They’re dead…I slammed my fists against the ground.“Why?” I sobbed.

In the silent seconds that followed I could hear nothing, but myown heart beat and breathing. Then something clinked! “What was th-” I started to say then suddenly the clankingbecame louder and more rapid.

I looked around wildly from where I was on the floor andsuddenly boom! The center of the star fell in and I glanced down into the

Char Marie Adles

205 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

darkness. A gushing breeze blow out of the opening smelling of damp oldstone and metal. I scrambled to my feet and got the hole as it turned out was atorch from the wall and commanded it to light. It bright into amerry silver flame that dance along as I ran back over to the hole.As it turned out the hole wasn’t a hold at all. It was a spiral staircase that lead down. I rolled my eyes. “Oh goody, another set of stairs.” But eventhough I said I was already starting down the stairs. “Lets seewhere these ones go.”

*~*~*~*~*

The stairs turned out to lead down more stairs. It seem like foreverthat I walked in circles down the stairs and I sighed. “Why does there always have to be so many stairs?” I grumbled.

Char Marie Adles

206 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Then suddenly something tripped me and I went plummetingdown the stair head first. Even falling seem to take forever and I had to say I didn’t like allthe hitting, thrashing, and tumbling going down the stairs.Actually It quite hurt, a lot. Finally after what seemed like an hour of falling a I wasinelegantly dumped on the bottom of the stairs’ stone landing,rubbing my sore butt. “What it is with this place? Or is it just the bad luck of thepeople? Because every time I do something good something badalways happens to me,” I grumbled on getting up. I dusted off myshirt and shorts that were now covered in filthily dust and thengot up and suddenly froze. I was at the entrance of a very large stone room. in fact it was solong I could see the back wall and the ceiling looked as if itbelonged in a mausoleum with its painted gold and bright picturesof the sun. I stared at that for a moment and then spottedsomething that looked familiar. It was a shelf lined with old jeweled trinkets. This had one been aroom I stepped into to by the chocker I now wear around my neck.The very same choker I might add that started all of my troubles. I stared at the shelf with my mouth hanging open in bewilderedshock and irony.

Of course this would be that back room of the shop thatdisappeared, I thought dryly. “Well, I’ll be damned. So this is where it went. Which mean I

Char Marie Adles

207 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

took something from what could only be the lost Treasure Hordeof the Desert Kings. Huh, would you look at that,” I saidsarcastically. The only thing that was a bigger shock then find the treasureroom was that I wasn’t surprised at what had happened. “So this is where they’ve been hiding it all, not as if they didn’thave enough up stairs. I think I’ve been hanging around theseweird people to much,” I muttered to myself as I traveled aroundthe tall piles of gold and silver things. There were shelves,mountainous piles, and stacks of ancient things I had never seenor couldn’t name. Even the things I did recognize I still found themweird. I weaved my way around a pile of rusty bejeweled swords andstopped with wide eyes. A gold lamp sat on top of an ancient stone table. It was carvedwith the tiniest symbols of the Ancient Tongue. I ran over to it without thinking, picked it up and stared downthe hole of the spout. Remembering the old tales of such lamps Iclosed my eyes and sent up a pray with a giggle. There wasnothing more in the world I loved more then stories and trying afew out. So I rubbed to lamp. Nothing happened. I rubbed it again. Still nothing so I sighed and held it up to myface and breathed on it to clean it. That however turned out to be a big mistake. The lamp suddenly

Char Marie Adles

208 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

became scorching hot and I dropped it, but it didn’t hit theground. It started floating and glowing with a gold light, then itexploded with a cloud of shimmering white and blue dust. I fell backwards coughing and waving the smoke away from myface. I didn’t notice the floating person coming towards me tillthey shouted, “Bless the gods, it’s you!” A floating young girl about fourteen rushed at me and huggedme tightly, then pulled back and inspected every part of me, evenmy shorn hair. She stared at me with wide lilac eyes through the complicatedloops of twisted braid of at sizes of her hair. “Oh my! It’s been three thousand years and your still alive! Youhaven’t changed a bit, but I thought you would have at least diedby now Kari! It’s so good to have you as my master again! Butthere is something different about you. You don’t have you prizedlong hair anymore. Did you cut it again to make the king angry?You shouldn’t do that you know, it makes you look as if you don’tcare about your hair! You know what you need? What you need isa-” The babbling was driving me crazy and I burst out yell, “What onheaven and hell are you talking about you daft girl?!” She shut up at once with a blink of surprise. Then she said,“What do you mean?” she was acting as if I was the crazy one. “I am not Kari and I don’t know what your talking about,” I saidslowly as if she could under stand it that way. She tilted her head to the side and circled me from where she

Char Marie Adles

209 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

floated three feet in the air. When she was facing me again shefrowned. “I really didn’t think you could be Kari. She would bedead after three thousand year since she was only a mortal. Soyou must be my new master.” her tone had gone from excited todead and distance on the last line. Suddenly she floated higher and a cloud of shimmering smokestarted around her. “I am Aetos, Gijinn, and slave to the female masters of thelamp,” she said in a dead, but somehow powerful tone. I felt my eyes widen and I grinned at her. I shot to me feet takingher hand and shaking them in mine. She snapped out of her distant manor and asked, “What hasgotten into you?” “The stories where true!” I told her. “They are all real and hereyou are! Amazing!” it was my turn to circle her and look at herclothes. They were much like one of the outfits for palace dancers,when they did big parties. “What are you doing?” she asked with a laugh. I stopped and smiled at her. “I’m looking you over so I canremember this! Its my first time meeting a Gijinn!” She smiled. “You most be one of Kari’s descendants. You lookjust like here and act like her too.” “I guess,” I said, looking at her again. “You guess?” she asked, open mouthed.

I nodded and continued my looking. “I don’t know anythingabout my family.”

Char Marie Adles

210 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Hmm. Well if you stop looking me over we can get on with thewishes!” That made me start and stare at her. “Do I really get the wishes?” I asked, breathless. She winked at me. “Of course! But you only get two.” she saidholding up two fingers. I nodded. “Any rules?” She shook her head. “But I do have advice for you. Be as selflessas you can.” I nodded again and thought for a moment, instead of a wish Iasked a question. “How long have you been a Gijinn?” She thought for a moment, sticking out her tongue and said,“About ten thousand years now?” I fell backwards and scrambled to my knees again. “Tenthousand?” I squeaked. She smiled at me. “I think so. Kari was alive about threethousand if I remember right.” “Wow. Must be nice to live that long in a body like yours,” Imurmured. “Not really,” she sighed. “I’m not fond of being the slave togreedy people. That’s what got me in this mess. I once stole froma god to heal my sister and I was turned into a Gijinn to show howgreed I was, by being enslaved be greedy woman’s to grant theirwishes. Trust me the punishment and lesson was learned long ago,but this curse lasts forever. So no luck for me, but I hope you’ll bemy friend. Kari was my first friend since I was cursed. Oh and what

Char Marie Adles

211 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

are your wishes?” “I would love to be your friend. Truth is I don’t have many here.And as for the wishes lets see. I would like to wish for a goodoutcome of our war with the North Empire for one. And-” She held up a hand. “That’s it? A positive outlook on the war?” I smiled and nodded. “Of course. I want as little people to die aspossible and be protected. Even though I am the Goddess of War,there is only so much I can do! Oh and can you do the good thingyfor both sides? Except the evil ones like there king of course.” She nodded blankly. “Yeah. I can.” “Oh!” I said lighting up with an idea. “It must suck beingenslaved forever so I’ll use my last wish for you! I wish you werefree of you Gijinn curse!” Her eyes widened. “That can’t be done!” I frowned at her outburst. “Why can’t it? Is there a rule?” She frowned. “No…there isn’t, but there hasn’t ever been needof such a rule. No one makes a wish like that!” I crossed my arms crossly and grinned. “I just did.” “But you can’t-” “But I can. So hurry up and grant those wishes missy! I’m hungryand am in need of food.” She looked as if she was going to argue again and I glared at her. She gazed at me for a long moment with hope in her eyes andthen sighed. With great effort she chanted for a send and said,“The fist wish is done. Now lets see if the second one will worktoo.” she sent up a pray and chanted again, but before she

Char Marie Adles

212 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

finished the next chant, red smoke swallowed her and shedisappeared and then popped back into the now clear air. “What in the world was that?” I asked bewildered. “I…don’t know,” she murmured and floated to the ground tostand next to me. We wait to see if anything else was going tohappen, but it was quiet. “Do you think it worked?” I asked. She opened her mouth to answer, but her stomach growled andshe looked around confused. “What was that sound?” she asked me. I grinned a cat’s grin. “That, my Gijinn friend was your stomachsaying it was hungry.” Her frowned deepened. “But I have need to eat anything in overten thousand years since I was cursed!” “Well then, it looks as if you are no longer cursed! Which meanswe can go get something to eat!” I said tugging her hand. My stomach growled then too. I laughed. “Let’s go eat! We can deal with the rest of this in the morning!” “Okay, okay,” she giggled, running after me up the stairs.

Char Marie Adles

213 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Sixteen

The next hour passed with open mouthed astonishment on mypart and two now empty giant plates on Aetos’s part. I hadwatched as she downed the food I had cooked for the both of usand now was on the verge laughing crazily.

“Oh gods, but you can eat,” I laughed outright. She grinned with a blush. “I think its for the ten thousand years Icouldn’t eat.” she looked around and only now noticed that it wasnight. “Isn’t it time for everyone to be asleep?” I nodded. “Yeah, but I kinda got lost on my way to the kitchen,” Isaid meaningfully, “and I couldn’t go back right away.”

Char Marie Adles

214 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“It’s it time to go back to bed?” and she choose that moment toyawn. She stared at the hand that had went up to cover her mouthwith a strange gaze. “I think I’m tired too.” I smiled and hopped out of my chair. “Let’s go then. I can’t waitfor tomorrow.” I grabbed her hand and we rushed through thehalls and up the stairs cross the palace to the king’s room. I slowly opened the door to keep it from making any noise, thenI waved her over from where she had frozen to the marble floor.“Come on,” I whispered. She rushed over. “This is your room?!” she whispered a bit toloud. I nodded and slipped in. She did so to and the door closed slowlywithout sound. I walked across the huge room to the giant bed and looked atNephan. He was still asleep, but was muttering about somethingbeing lost. Aetos walked up behind me and looked at him to with aspark of interest in her eyes. “Who is the hot hunk in the bed?” she whispered in my ear. “That would be your king and my lover,” I said a bit tartly.

Great. I was jealous of a Gijinn. “Oh! The current king. Well my, my isn’t he a piece of work,” shemuttered, “but to young for me, I think.” She smiled at me. “Youcan keep him.” I felt a prick at her telling me I could keep him as if she couldtake him from me and he would go to her. “Don’t not forget who your goddess is Gijinn,” I warned quietly.

Char Marie Adles

215 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

She laughed softly. “I know. I know. It was a joke. So where am Igoing to sleep,” she asked looking around the huge room. I pointed at a door that led to another private room. “Throughthere. I well be in later in the morning so wait for me there.Tomorrow is a meeting at the Court for me to meet all the Elders.You can come with me.” She nodded, yawned and drifted off her feet into the air andtowards the door I pointed at. I yanked her feet back down to the ground. “What are youdoing!” I hissed. “Walking take a lot out of me. Its been a long while,” shemuttered and started to float again. This time I left her go and shewent through the door. I rubbed my eyes and gave up knew what she did was real. “This place keeps getting weirder. I need to sleep,” I mutteredslipping off the robe and climbing into the bed. I snuggled intoNephan’s side and his arms enclosed me in warmth. His mumbling stopped and he gave me a squeeze as if to makesure I was there. I smiled and soon fell asleep without a care in theworld.

*~*~*~*~*

Char Marie Adles

216 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

The morning was bright and cheery. Nephan was awake watching me and I smiled and stretched likea cat. “Morning,” I purred. “Good morning to you too,” he said quietly and kissed myforehead, brushing back my hair. I stared at him for a few moments and then turned while I stillcould and sat on the edge of the bed. He scooted over and satnext to me. If I wasn’t careful I might attack him with hugs andkisses.

It feels weird to have these urges. Maybe its because I’m alwaysso close to him, I wondered. He grinned at me with his devilishly beautiful face. That was the only word that could describe him. Beautiful. “We have a long day today to face, do we not?” I asked with asquirm. He made me nervous when he grinned like that. “Oh, we do, but first there is something important only the two

of us must do,” he purred, slipping a hand around the back of myhead. The kiss was long a sweet and I felt it to the tips of my toes.When he released me I swayed a bit.

Char Marie Adles

217 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Easy there,” he laughed, holding me in place. I giggled and blushed. “Stop that! You know very well we don’thave time for that!” I made an attempt to run away, but he caughtme around the waist and settled me in his lap. He grinned wolfishly. “Everyone has time for the king, mydearest little one.” I wiggled and finally stopped, because I didn’t gain an inch.“Sure. Say that when the Elders flay me alive for you being late!They’ll think we were doing something horrid,” I said with anotherblush. “That’s fine with me,” he murmured before he moved my hairover my left shoulder and started to kiss me at my tattoo till thehallow of my neck in slow lines. The my embarrassment I moaned shamefully. “That’s my good little girl,” he murmured against the skin of mytemple. “Wow. You two really are out in the morning,” said a cheeryvoice next to us on the bed. I jumped and Nephan gazed at Aetos in stunned horror for amoment and then he started yelling for guards. “Help-!” I clampedmy mouth over his and kissed him hard to shut him up. To mysurprise it work out very well. I pulled my mouth away from his and replaced it with a hand. I grinned at him shyly and then glared at Aetos. “What are youdoing! Walking into this room and just watching us! What whereyou thinking Aetos?”

Char Marie Adles

218 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

She looked at me innocently. “You said that we had thing to doin the morning and I was coming with you.” It was my turn to lung for her, but Nephan caught my waist andhauled me back against his bared chest that was covered byseveral scars. “Who is she?” he whispered in my ear. I sighed and patted the hand he held against my stomach to holdme in place. “She is Aetos, previously a Gijinn and my newest friend. Nephan,King of the Desert, meet Aetos.” He looked her over for a moment and then nodded as if I knewwhat it would mean, then he seemed to forget his shyness andAetos and started kissing my neck again. Aetos looked about ready to ask a question and I growled, “Out,”at her and she left quickly with wide eyes. “No you let go of me mister king and get ready. We have to leavesoon,” I said sternly, frowning at him. His smiled against my neck. “Later.” Something inside me snapped. Maybe a nerve. I released my powers and used them to push him away. I stoodon the cool marble floor and glared at him. “Now.” He grinned at me seeing through my act and hopped off the bed.“Fine, but you owe me later.” “I owe you no such thing. I’ll see you at Court, my lord.” I saidturning and walking away with my face as red and the eveningdesert suns. Not half an hour later I was sitting between Nephan leg as he sat

Char Marie Adles

219 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

on the giant throne in the palace meeting hall. The room with thefall star tiled to the floor. The meeting with the Elder had started and I sat thereglowering because I was told I couldn’t talk to the Elders till theywere done talking to Nephan and they had time for me. Finally I snapped, standing up and pointing at the current oldman that was standing. “You there, shut up,” I ordered and then Iface Nephan. He wore a smile as if he knew what was coming andhe had know what I was going to do. “Just because you are king,” Igrowled at him, “Doesn’t mean that tonight I will not punish you.” He grinned. “Oh please do, princess.” I snorted, “As if,” and turned back with a glare for the Elders andthe Senate. “All you can talk about is the affairs of the nobles.Can’t one word come out of you mouth that isn’t about self gain?Gees, I swear you guys are so greedy. You know that the nationmatters more then the needs of the nobles?” I shook my head indisgust. “Anyway I was called here this morning to be talked towith the Senate and the Elders. You have wasted my time on pitythings like the nobles need more servants. If you won’t talk I don’thave time for weaklings. A war is coming and there are thing Imust do,” I said jumping off the dais and heading for the door. “Wait!” someone called behind me. I turned. “Yes?” An old man was pushed forward and grimaced as he bowed.“Forgive us for wasting your time, princess Lys. Let us talk now.” I smiled and relax. “That’s better. But we must talk about thewar very soon too.”

Char Marie Adles

220 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

He nodded and led me back to the dais. I walked up the stepsand Nephan pulled me down into his lap. He looked over my headat the man. “You heard her, so start talking.” The man started to speak and his voice cracked with a wince. Hecleared his throat and looked at me, then Nephan. “We are happythat our king has found a companion, but we believe for the bestthat she be removed from that palace. The queen has said that-” “The queen has no more say here, because she is no longer thequeen. She is the queen dowager. Never make that mistake again,”Nephan said icily. The man winced and backed up a few step. “O-of course my k-king.” “And father more she will never be turned out of removed untilshe wants to be. Remember who you talk too. She is a princess bybirth and also a goddess. Not to mention the Goddess of War,Ishtar. If she turns against us, who do you think will win the war?”the threat was clear. “O-of course then.” I smiled at Nephan and tugged on the braid at his temple.“Thanks.” His expression gentled and he kissed my forehead. “It’s nothing.We need you.” I turned to the men and grinned evilly. “Does anyone wish tohave me gone?” I asked sweetly. Everyone shook there head fast. “Good. Now I need to tell you people something about the

Char Marie Adles

221 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Northerner-” but I couldn’t finish. I was cut off by men in guardoutfits bursting through the doors and into the room yelling, “Myking! My king! We have need of you!” I got a little angry and yelled, “Shut up!” All the men stopped and quit talking, but they stared at the king. I felt Nephan stiffen. “Lys go to the other room right now,” hesaid low in my ear. “But-” I started to protest. “Now,” Nephan growled. I jumped up and walked out of the room into the one beside ithiding behind the nearest curtain and looking into the room.There had the be at least two score of men in guard garb. “Speak,” Nephan ordered coolly. An older man in his forties stepped forward, bent on one kneewith an arm over his breast plate. “Your Kingship, we are guardsfor the wall post and have caught a demon witch crossing thewall.” “Raise and show me the demon,” Nephan growled. A picture ofthe grey wolf with its fangs bared flashed across my mind andmade my shiver. The men part in a circle around the dais and two men dragged ina beaten girl and dropped her onto the fallen star. I stifled a cry when they threw her on the ground and kicked herin her side, when she cried out. I couldn’t see well, but I had a gutwrenching feeling I knew what would happen. That dream. “I see you have caught a demon witch,” Nephan said standing.

Char Marie Adles

222 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Look at her small horns and her eyes.” The circle of men parted enough for me to see her. Even thoughtshe was covered in cuts, bruises and blood, I knew. She had longblack hair, and violet eyes with rings of gold and red around theirises. Nephan screwed up his face when she lifted it for a moment tostare at him, but she was to weak to hold it up for more then a fewseconds. She couldn’t have been more then eleven years old. “She shall be given the punishment given any monster of herblood kind. Death,” Nephan said frostily and he glared down ather. I was already moving when he said the last word. I shot throughthe guards pulling out a sword as I passed. The men jumped back,startled. I knelt next to the girl and lifted her face. She bit into myhand and I cried out a little, but smiled shakily at her. Her eyesfocused on my face. Blood dripped from my hand, dark blue onto the fallen star. Her eyes widened and her jaw loosened. “You’re okay. I won’t let them hurt you,” I said in a whisperybreath, my eyes stinging with tears. “Get her away from that monster!” a man cried and I spunaround in a half circle, half crouch baring my teeth and hissing atthem. I held the blade across my chest in a ready position to slashanyone down who dared get close. “Get close and no matter who you are I will kill you,” I snarled. The men made a circle around me and the small girl, drawing

Char Marie Adles

223 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

their swords to fight me and cut me down. They took a stepforward and I threatened, “I will rip you apart like I had theDemons at the Tournaments if you come closer.” Their eyes widened, then narrowed. “What can a mere woman do?” one snarled back. I smiled slowly and cruelly. “This woman is a goddess and shewill rip you limb from limb and kill you over and over again.” thatcaused a step back for most. A young warrior guard let out a battlecry and ran at me.

Oh goody. My first prey, I thought. I let out my kelar and froze him in place. He panicked as I liftedhim with a pointed finger and sent him into a row of other guards. “They’re both demons! Get them!” another cried. “STOP THIS NOW!” Nephan shouted. Everything stopped. I didn’t move. I looked up at him as hewalked down the dais steps and stopped four feet away where thecrowd had parted around us. “What are you doing Lys? Why are you protecting a Demon? Shemust die!” Nephan snarled at me in anger. The tears welled up and poured over my eyes. The sworddropped to the ground and I sat there on my knees gazing at himhopelessly. “You can’t,” I chocked out in a wail. “You can’t kill her!”I wailed louder. His face behind his mask froze in its steps and changed to a lookof concerned, angry disbelief. “Why?” he asked quietly.

I turned around and pulled her small body into my arms and

Char Marie Adles

224 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

turned back. I gazed at her face and tear drops landed on herforehead. I brush them and her hair away and offered him a lookat her face by rolling her in my faces to face him. Nephan stared long and hard at her for only a second before hisbody with immobile and ridged. His eye were lock with herunmoving and searching. He lifted a shaking hand and ran itthrough his loose long hair. He was unnerved. “She’s my little…sister,” I said quietly, smoothing her hair fromher face. She had fainted and laid limp over my lap in my arms. The shocked silence went on so long I gave out a watery laughand a sniffle and I burst into tears again. Nephan forget about everything else and took me up in his arms. “Shhh. Don’t cry. I never want to do anything that make you cry.Shhh. Your sister will be safe, I’m sorry,” he whispered sweetly inmy ear, stroking my hair. I buried my face in his neck and sobbed. Soon I pushed away andraised with my sister in my arms. My sister, I thought a little stunned. I walked from the room, but turned at the door and looked overevery face there with a glare. Then I stared at the king on his kneeson the star tiled floor looking abandon. “We’ll talk later,” I said to him and walked out of the room. Aetoscame floating over to me and look at me sister. “Oh! The demon witch from the boarder! So who is she to you?”she asked excitedly. I smiled slightly and said quietly, “My little sister.”

Char Marie Adles

225 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

*~*~*~*~*

After giving my little sister a bath and changing her clothes, I tookher to the kings room and laid her on our bed. I looked over everyinch of her and found myself angry at what injuries she had. Shewas covered from head to toe with deep cuts and vicious bruisethat were also black. I took my knife from Misha and cut the pad of my fourth fingerand dragged it gently along all the cuts and they heal quicklyleaving scars. But the bruises worried me deeply. I didn’t know ifmaking her drink my blood would help. “But I have to try,” I whispered and ordered a servant I saw in thehall to being my a small glass. The glass they brought was the size of my thumb, thin andhallow. I thanks them, slammed the door in their face and wentover to the bed. I cut into my wrist and had the glass to the cut till it was full ofdark blood. Quickly I wrapped my wrist and sat down to the bednext to my little sister. “Please let this work,” I prayed and opened

Char Marie Adles

226 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

her mouth to pour it in. she drink it all and with a sigh she curledon her side next to me. She fisted her hand in my skirt and mumbled, “…I…foundher…mama…” in rough Desert Tongue. My heart raced. Does this mean my mother is alive?! Or does itmean she was for a while? She had to have been to give birth tomy sister. I looked over her healed face and felt a twist. She just asbeautiful as mother. When she grew up to be my age I knew she’dbe more beautiful then me and I hope she would have a good life.But as I still looked her over she did have little horns. I knew thatsome breeds of Demons grew horns, even females, so her fathercouldn’t have been mine. “But it doesn’t matter. She’s mine now,” I whispered to myselfwith a smile. “A little sister. Mine of all things.” Hours after that passed and I waited for her to wake up. In the late hours of the night Nephan never came back and I fellasleep next to my sister holding her hand. I woke hours laterstaring up into her face as she leaned over me to look at my face. I smiled. “Your awake?” She nodded and sat back as I sat up. I leaned closer to herbalancing on one hand as I lifted the other and slipped a piece ofhair behind her ear which put on of her horns into view. “Do you know who I am?” I asked her. She nodded.

Not a talker is she? Or maybe she’s mute? Next question…

Char Marie Adles

227 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“You came from the north?” Another nod. “My name is…Lylisea, but everyone calls me Lys. I’m your oldersister right?” I asked. She nodded and opened her mouth trying to form words.“Yes…sister of mine. I am…Sahir.” She smiled happily as if she justaccomplished a big thing. “You have trouble speaking Desert Tongue?” I asked. She nodded. “Mama…taught me…long…ago. She said…I wouldneed…to…talk to my…sister. I have…escaped and found you…needyou…to go the…Zarti…my father…monster…keeps mother…andher…husband.” I felt my mouth drop and I sat stunned for a moment as herwords sank in. then I sprang at her, digging my nails into hershoulders. “Mother and father are alive?” “Yes…the are. My father is…Tarza. Raped…mama…then Iwas…born. Forgive me…for being…born…from him,” she said witha stark look in her eyes. I smiled at her a soothed her hair. “I don’t care who your fatheris, but,” my voice grew deadly, “he will died for raping our mama.Do you care for your father?” I asked suddenly. She shook her head. “He is…a…monster.” “Good, because when the war starts I promise you I will kill himwith no sorrows,” I said angrily. She took my hands in hers and place one over her heart. “Herewe are…sisters too…love you much…mama said before…I

Char Marie Adles

228 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

left…save them.” My eyes water. They were alive and waiting for me. “Yes, Sahir. I will go save mama and my father. I promise. Butthere are a few things I have to do things here first. There issomeone I want you to meet when he comes.” She frowned and said, “Man here…little while ago. He openeddoor…but left…he wore a mask.” I scowled. “Really? Well then he’s gonna catch hell for notcoming to bed.” I hopped off the bed and before I took a steptowards the door Sahir grabbed the edge of my night shirt andtugged gently. Her eyes were confused. “Who was…man?” My expression darkened. “My future husband,” I said before Ileft the room. I walked down the stairs and took a deep breath.“NEPHAN!” I yelled. I smiled as it echoed through the halls of the palace. I smileddown on the bottom step and waited for him, because I knew hewould come. Not five minutes later he came running up to the stairs. I openedmy mouth to say something, but he fell to his knees and placed hisface in my lap. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly. I smacked the back of his head. “You better be mister King. Youhave not been in the room to go to bed.” He looked up with confused eyes. “What?” “You. Were. Not. In. Bed.”

Char Marie Adles

229 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“I thought you wouldn’t want to see me,” he said with a frown. “I am mad, but I need to see you, otherwise we would havemore problems. Right now I want you to come meet my sister andthen go to bed.” He puzzled that over and shook his head with a low laugh. “Youare the oddest woman I have every met.” I stood up and headed up the stairs. He hadn’t followed so Iturned back and gave him my most dazzling smile. “Are youcoming?” He nodded dumbly a followed after me. When we reached the room I entered and he stopped on thethreshold. “What?” I asked. “Will she not hate me?” “No she won’t, you chicken,” I teased and pulled him in with me. Sahir had seen us enter and she was puzzling over my sword onthe bed. “Sahir?” I called to her. She looked up and smiled at me. “Beautiful…sword Lys.” I smiled back at her sitting on the bed. When she saw Nephanshe hid behind me. “Bad…man…” she whispered. “No, not a bad man, but your brother. Or he will be soon after Imarry him,” I told her. She stayed behind me for a moment and then came out andhugged him. Nephan looked startled.

Char Marie Adles

230 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“It seems she’ll be okay with you,” I said with a yawn, “Now it’stime for bed.” Sahir let him go and looked at me. “Where will…I sleep? I…needa…place too.” “You can sleep with us tonight. Tomorrow I’ll give you a roomnear by,” I said tiredly. I crawled up into the middle of the bed and was almost asleepwhen she laid down next to me facing me. She wrapped her armsaround me and snuggled in. “Good…night…” she whispered and fell back asleep. Nephan watched from the side of the bed. “What?” I asked. “She took you from me,” he said with a faint smile. I patted the space behind me. “Sleep here tonight and I’ll oweyou in the morning.” He grinned at that and climbed in and settled against my back. “Night,” I mumbled with a yawn and fell asleep.

*~*~*~*~*

Char Marie Adles

231 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Three days had passed since the day I had saved my sister from myfuture husband. Three days since I found out my parents were stillalive and being tortured by Tarza. Three days since I wanted to riphis throat out. I have silently over the past few days have made a plan to go tothe North Empire and save them. I would had to leave soon and Iwould have to leave everything behind to do it. Which meantabandoning my people, their king, and my sister. I would have toleave them all behind for the chance to save my parents. I clenched my teeth as tears came to my eyes. “Stop it. I knowwhat I have to do. My first goal was to save my parents. Nothing ismore important at the moment. I will go and come back. I will notdied before I have to,” I told myself ferociously. “What may I ask are you talking about?” asked a curious voicefrom behind me. I turned to see Ilban the king’s adviser. I let out a frustrated breath and said, “Nothing,” passing by him. He caught my arm. “I heard what you just said. Where do youplan on going?” I glared up at him. “Let go of me. You have no right to touch me.” His grip tightened till it was almost painful. “Where are yougoing?” I stared into the lilac eyes and looked away. “I…can’t tell you. It’ssomething I have to do alone.” “Tell me,” he ordered.

Char Marie Adles

232 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I just stood there, my arm limp in his hold. “Tell me,” he suggested this time more gently. I shook my head, but my mouth had a will on its own. “I will gosave me parents. They are prisoners of Tarza’s.” “You’ll what!” he asked sharply jerking on my arm. I winced in pain and pushed away from him. “I’m going to savemy parents. You can’t stop me. But I promise I’ll be back.” He glared at me. “No. you will not go. The war will start soon,the king will marry and you’ll be needed. You cannot go. I forbidit.” I smiled ironically. “You can’t stop me. Not even the king.” “You can’t. the journey alone takes a month to complete, and noone but the Demons have ever crossed the Wall. I smiled. “Not even they can cross the Wall.” “What do you mean,” he asked carefully. “Nothing can cross the Wall. They go around the Wall. I will dothe same to reach the North Empire’s capital.” I looked into hiseyes beseeching him with my gaze. “I’ll be back as soon as I can, Ipromise. Until then I beg you to take care of Nephan and my sister.Please.” He stared at me for a long moment with a gaze that cut into mysoul. It seemed like the world around us had froze and it was justus stuck in time. My heart froze over when he opened his mouth. I knew that hewouldn’t understand. Before he could say anything I rushed overand dug my nails into his robe. “Please,” I begged, “I can’t lose

Char Marie Adles

233 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

anyone else. I couldn’t stand that!” He moved his hands to place them over mine.

So he’s going to make me use my last resort? Fine. “If you don’t, I’ll turn the favor of the war to the North,” I vowed. His hands froze and his gaze burned into mine. “You are thatdesperate? You would condemn your people to a fate worse thendeath?” My gaze unwavering, “Yes,” I said clearly, even though it painedme to say so. He let go of my hands, stepped away murmuring, “I see.” I reached out to him, bet let my hand drop back down to myside. I put a pleading tone in my voice as I said. “Pleaseunderstand why I do this.” He was silent for a long time. It made me wonder if I should goover to him, or just leave. I chose the latter. I turned to leave , buthis voice stopped me. “I will…I will look after them.” he was staring out the open wallto the capital city below. I ran over to him and hugged him. “Thank you.” he hesitantlyhugged me back for a second and let go. I walked back towards the Court hall mumbling to myself abouthow I couldn’t go, but how I would anyway. Suddenly I wasgrabbed from behind and dragged into a small hallway. I struggledfree to turn around and gasp, “Nephan!” He laughed, picked me up and swung me around. He sat medown on my feet and I smiled up at him.

Char Marie Adles

234 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“So what is it that you were thinking so hard about?” “Nothing important and what’s the big deal with snatching meout of the hallway?” “I was only thinking of how I wanted to see you. You’ve beenmissing a lot the past few days. It made me think you wererunning away again, love.” His voice had grown quieter with eachword till he was murmuring and brushing my hair away from myface. That was another stab to my heart that already hurt just fromthe thought. I reached up and cradled my palm on his cheeks, feeling the coldmetal of his mask. “Don’t think of such thing. I would never runaway forever and you know that. I come back to you every timelike a bad luck charm,” I said to him and smiled gently. My insides twisted at me words. I was telling a lie, but it wasn’tthe truth either. He relaxed and pulled me against him. “Enough said then. I’dmiss you to much. And I don’t think I could handle thinking youwere dead again.” “Mmhmm,” I mumbled thinking about what I needed to do nowthat he might find out if I wasn’t careful. However I didn’t get tothink long before his lips came down on mine. I pushed at his shoulders and said with a raised brow, “Whathappen to beginning with friends? You’re very forward for afriend.” He grinned down at shyly. “Who could help it if they had a

Char Marie Adles

235 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

creature like you so near by?” I smacked his shoulder and pranced away. “You, your Highness,are a rake.” He laughter ring after me and my brief smile faded. “I’m going to have to hurt him again,” I whispered to myself. Ishook my head and walked off. I walked into the Court hall andwalked passed the people that greeted me. It didn’t matter. WhenI was thinking I didn’t pay attention to anything around me. I was muttering to myself again when I ran into Ilban. I lookedup at him with a frown. “You’re blocking my path of thinking.” He raised a brow at me. “You actually think?” I scowled at him. “No duh, genius. I have to think. If I don’t youand your precious world would be taken over be the monsters,” Isnapped and winced at my own tone. I sighed and looked him inhis lilac eyes. “I’m sorry, okay? I’ve had a rough time as you know.” He smiled slightly. “Aye, I know. You are forgiven, but what willyou do before you leave?” “I’m not going to tell anyone and I have to go find my sister. Ihave to ask her about the Wall.” I pushed past him to go towardsthe West Wing. I turned back and smiled, “Thanks again,” and ranoff towards the grand stair case. I found Sahir in the bathing pool alone and decided to join her. Itook off my clothes and stepped into the hot water. She looked over to me and smiled. I went over to her and helpeduntangle her soapy knotted hair. “Sahir…I don’t know what to tell you. It’s a very big shock to find

Char Marie Adles

236 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

out I have a sister and my parent are alive. So much has beenforced into my life in such a short time. Just a few months ago Iwas just another traveling sword dancer and now…I’m the key to awar and a kingdom.” I paused on washing her hair and she lookedover her shoulder at me. “I understand…sister…things are hard. I know what…you arethinking…you want to go…to the North. When you…get theretell…mama that I’m sorry.” She looked back to the front and Istarted untangling her hair again. “You knew, didn’t you? Well I can’t doubt that you would know.You are a Seer, huh? Well I thank you for not telling the king. Ididn’t want you two to worry.” I said scrubbing her scalp. “I understand…what you have done…and will do. I do not needto worry about you…you will be fine. But the king…he needs toworry about you…it is his purpose. If you are going…I will tell you asecret about the Wall. It is as…old as the kingdom…made withmagic. Guarded by a fey one…the Wall is a world of its own…onlythose with the Mark…can pass,” she told me as she rinsed her hair. “What is the Mark?” I asked her, with a slight frown. She turned around and smoothed her fingers over my brow andturned my around, pulling my shortened hair aside. She ran herfingers over my brand. My Fallen Star. “This is the Mark…the brandof the Great Ones and the Children of the Star. The Mark of theFallen Stars themselves. You may pass.” I frowned at her turning around. “You have this Mark as well?” “Yes…here…” she said pressing her finger tips to her lower

Char Marie Adles

237 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

abdomen. I looked down and saw the Mark. Her’s was a brand aswell, but her’s was fresh and it bleed a little. I drew in a sharp breath and I closed my eyes to try and stop therush for tears. When I opened them and looked at her she smiledsadly. “The last gift I received from my father. Yes, he was the onewho did it. He…didn’t know that…it was a symbol of power. Theyuse the Mark as a sign of a slave or a traitor.” I nodded in understanding and smiled at her. “Your DesertTongue is getting better.” She nodded. “I have been listening to the servants.” I turned back to the subject of the North and the Wall. “Why didhe mark you with the brand?” Her face turned cold. “I tried to free mother…and I was caught. Itwas my punishment. I talked to mama in…secret. She told meabout you…she said that you would come one day. She was…right.I barely left alive when I was taken on the other side of the Wall bythe desert warriors.” “What will I have to do to get to where mother and father are?”I asked her. “I will tell you before you leave. And sister?” “Yes?” “My father will not know of you. Be careful while around thepalace,” Sahir warned. I nodded and looked back to her Mark. I lifted my finger to mylips and bit with sharp teeth till I tasted blood. I slowly traced mydark blue blood over every line and it heal quickly leaving only the

Char Marie Adles

238 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

scar like mine. “You should not have to go through the pain I did. That shouldhelp,” I said with a smiled. She smiled back her thanks. “Thank you…Lys,” she said quietly.“You have the Blood of Blue. Another time that with help you nearthe end.” We finished the bath and dried ourselves before dressing. Shewent to look around the king’s West Wing of the palace that wasfor the royal family’s use. I went to walk out in a nearby courtyardfilled with flowers and grass lawns.

Such an odd thing to have in a desert, I thought. I had seen kingdoms with seas of green grass and kingdom builton water as floating cities, but never had I seen something so oddand beautiful in such a place. I had never though a thing waspossible. The grass and flower walled paths lead around a part of thecastle to a secret field of grasses and tiny flowers. In the center ofthe field was a fountain and behind that was a little stone housewith a painted blue roof. It was magnificent. “So pretty,” I whispered. My fears and worries dropped away as I lifted my arms above myhead, kicked off my slippers, and danced around in the cool grass.Nothing had ever felt so go. I felt free of my cage ofresponsibilities and future, like I could just dance here forever. Itwisted with laughs and swirled with glee as I made my wayaround the fountain. The grass beneath my feet felt delicate and

Char Marie Adles

239 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

invigorating. I danced till I felt to the ground and just stared at thebright blue sky. This was the perfect place. Soon I would have toleave this place, but at that moment it felt like nothing couldmatter anyway. I breathed in deeply and rolled over. I laid half on the flat stonesthat dropped into the pool of the fountain and half on the grass. Ireached out my fingers and tipped them on the surface watchingthe water dance. I dipped my fingers in and wiggled them, thenstarted making lazy circles. I let the coolness drift over my body and let it take away all of mydoubts about the future and my past.

Char Marie Adles

240 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Seventeen

“What do you think you’re doing here,” asked a deep voice frombehind me. I turned around from where I stood in the fountain and began tosmile, but gasped ask my eyes landed on Nephan. He wasn’twearing his mask and he was grinning a grin that could have madequeen faint. He looked devastating in his dark blue robes and hisblonde hair waving free of their braids in the breeze. His blue eyestwinkled. Suddenly I straightened up and just stared at him. I couldn’t helpit. He walked over or it was more like he strode gracefully over tome and placed his hands on my shoulders and started to rub.

Char Marie Adles

241 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I moaned and blushed hotly. He chuckled. “Feel good?” I nodded. “Yes,” I murmured. “That feels great.” “Do you know what this place is? I guessed not. This place wasbuilt to my father for my mother. She was born by the sea andloved the lush lands there, but she had to move here when shemarried him. He loved her so much that he had this place built justfor her. I remember when I was very little that she would bring mehere to play. I am surprised you found it. This place had beensealed off by a spell so that only current people could come in. It’sbeen just me and father for as long as I could remember.” His voicewent quite and his hands stilled. Thinking that he was remembering painful memories, I startedto turn around with the question on my lips when he forced me tostay still. He made me look away from him and he ripped my shirtoff my shoulder. “What are you doing!” I gasped out when his lips touched skin.Lips touched my Mark. I felt a shiver run down my spine. “You have been…” Nephan swallowed and continued on roughly,“Mark…why? When? Who could have done such a thing?” I looked down over my shoulder and saw he eyes glistening withtears. I turned around in his arms and hugged him. “It’s fine. It neededto happen for the future to happen, but the man who did it lost aneye.” “Who did it?” he asked holding me tight and fisting his hands in

Char Marie Adles

242 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

my short hair. “King Zyrin of Dalo,” I whispered. I rubbed my hands down hisback and back up to sooth him. He stilled soon and kept me pressed in his arms. “You wentthrough so much for all of us. And you got…that from saving achild I wouldn’t. I’m so sorry!” he chocked burying his face in myhair. I kept on rubbing his back. “It’s fine. There is a price on must payfor happiness. I have started to pay that price and gladly. Don’tworry. All will be fine. I will not abandon my future husband andkingdom, I vow it.” “I know you won’t,” he whispered in my ear. The tone of his voice broke my heart even more and I pushedaway from him. I had to wipe my eyes and take a deep breath.“Let’s go back inside. There are something we need to talk aboutthat cannot wait.” His look told me he understood the tone in my voice. So henodded, took my hand and started to lead use to the small stonehouse. The was the one thing I noticed about the capital and the palace,there was barely any wood used. Just the tables and a few chairs,and a little wood paneling in the library. Even with my thoughts whirling I followed him. I couldn’t help it,it was like a magnetic pull on my body to his and it would be hellwent I had to rip away and leave. Suddenly I realized that everytime I had left him it had become stronger. Now it was the

Char Marie Adles

243 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

strongest it had ever been since we were children.The world is filled with things that don’t make any sense. The

impossible becomes possible and the ancient world awakens fromit deep sleep, I thought silently. Nephan opened the door into the small one-room house and satme on a bed-chair, he took a set across from me. The one thefurthest away I noticed. I curled up on the bed-chair and gazed athim waiting for him to start. I knew he wanted too, had too. “That are things that you need to know. About me and thesecret that have been kept safe by both royal families. The firstDaughter of the Stars was also the first queen and you may knowher story, but the history for our people has been cut to take outsecret part of it. That is way the people of this kingdom believethat we have been Wind Weaver for only three thousand years,the true Children of the Fallen Stars. But more then two thousandyears was erased to keep the peace between our people and asyou know part of the history was the hunts for the Blue Ramunand their blood.” I nodded slowly. Yes, that is something I know every well. He continued, “Before our blood was mixed together with theFallen Stars, our people weren’t human or any other kind. Theywere the holders and possessors of animal souls. When one wasborn they were born with two souls. One mortal and oneimmortal. Back then we warred full out with all the neighboringkingdoms and empires to keep our land. The purpose of havingthat immortal soul was so we could change…shift into another

Char Marie Adles

244 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

form that could be used for war. If one had the soul of a wolf thenthey would change into a giant, monstrous wolf to tear the enemyapart.” Flashes of fire and blood rolled across my mind along with thescreams of fleeing people. I giant black wolf more then forty feettall ran through a foreign capital and destroy everything in itspath. It looked up to the full moon and then looked at me and it’seyes were a glowing gold with a red ring around the iris. I felt myself trembling and another hold on the seal of my magicbreak. It was getting closer. To close to break were I could seal itback together. I was shaking and I stared back into those eyesknowing something I shouldn’t. I was yanked back to the stonehouse by Nephan’s hand that brushed across my tattoo. I forced my eyes back from the flashed to look into his frightenedgaze. “Are you okay?” he asked quickly. I nodded, still shaken. I wrapped my arms around me to stopfrom touching him. If I did it would be impossible to leave when Ineeded to. “I-I’m fine. T-thank you.” He came closer and I pressed back. He gazed into my eyes as iflooking into my soul. “You saw something didn’t you? What wasit?”

Lie. You have to lie. “Tarza,” I whispered. His finger stroked my cheek. “It’s fine. When the war comes hewill die and not longer haunt you.”

I tried a smile and failed. “Please go on with your story.”

Char Marie Adles

245 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

He slowly got back up and sat in his chair again, but his face wasset. “The most powerful of all those who could change were thosewho had the soul of a wolf. They became the kings and queens. Allwolves had to be married into the same family. Then we started tomake families with the Fallen Stars because the king. So we werecrossing the pure wolf blood with the magic of the fallen stars andwe changed even more. The forms that the next generationsproduced an even more monstrous race of wolves and as otherFallen Stars married and mated with our first people we becamesomething to be feared. We lived in peace for the first threehundreds years, but after that everything began to change. Somebecame crazed and turned rogue. This went on for the next eon,the next two thousand years till the kingdom was on the verge offalling into ruin. Your family would not allow that and so thequeen of the time gave her life in order to seal the power thesouls and people could use to change in a place that couldn’t bebroken. Our families have has protect it these last three thousandyears. Those years of when our people were monster wereforgotten but now as another war starts and the Seal beingweakened with time…we face another time period of suchmonsters.” his voice was cold and matter of fact as if it wassomething that could be changed and it hit me so hard I now knewwhat was truly wrong with me. I tapped a finger over my heart and chocked out, “That’s what’smaking me change!” it wasn’t a question, just a heart chilling

Char Marie Adles

246 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

statement. He looked away from me then and I pulled myself tighter as if Icould make myself small enough to disappear. I covered my facewith my hands. “I’m turning into a monster…” I whispered.

This couldn’t be happening! It couldn’t…or could it? “I’m sorry,” he whispered back. That was what broke me. He helpless tone. He knew I was theone who would break the Seal and set these events in moment. “You knew,” I whispered then shouted, “You. Knew! How couldyou?” the quavered back in my voice and my lip trembled, but Irefused to cry. He nodded, but stayed silent. His silence gave my mind time to think and the pieces fittogether now. Everything made sense. I am the Goddess of Warand those monster wolves were made for war. My magic, kelar,and Blue Blood, along with the will of my souls would break theSeal in my first little by little as if fed on the power of my emotionsproduced by the kelar. When my goddess soul took over mymortal mind would break and I would become a true goddess,leaving me to do as I wished. And my souls would wish for the onething I had burned for my whole life.

The revenge of my parents. That would make it where I would do anything to revengedthem, that even meant destroying both the North Empire and theDesert Kingdom. I would be unstable. I started at the hand I held in front of me and it was shaking in

Char Marie Adles

247 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

terror, pure fear and terror for the first time in my life. I would be forced to become a monster wither I wanted to ornot. The realization made me feel hollow, like a marionette, a dollwith strings. I looked over to Nephan. I held no anger against him, nor guilt,nor pity. “You knew this might happen, but you didn’t stop it.Why?” He didn’t answer and didn’t look my way. “This war will happen, it will be bloody, and many people willdie. This I promise you. If my Seal breaks I will have not choice butto break the others. I may be lost to you forever after thathappens,” I said in a warm, tempting voice. A voice used by snakesto lore in their prey. “I will do all I can for our people that issomething that will never change, but from here onward I suggestyou tread carefully. That means between us everything haschanged from this point. I am not longer you precious little flower,my king. Beware,” I whispered in his ear on my way passing out ofthe stone house. I closed the door, put on my shoes and stilledwhen I stood next to the pond. I looked as if I had been through a war already and it had evenstarted. I moved on to the palace and found a room to sleep in tillI was to leave. I couldn’t sleep with him after what happened andmy heart half reused, crying out as the other was a cold as ice.

Sometime during the night I woke and found Sahir sleepingbeside me. Her tiny hands holding onto the cloth of my top. I smiled sadly down at her and fell asleep again.

Char Marie Adles

248 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I knew I would have to leave as soon as I could. Nothing goodwould come out of staying here any longer till need time passedbetween me and everything in the Desert Kingdom.

*~*~*~*~*

I left the next night on the back of the fastest horse I could find. Ithad been a gorgeous black stallion that six stable hands had beentrying to get into a paddock. He had raged for at he was worth tillthe finally got him in. after the lock the gate he kicked at it sendingthree of the six men flying. He was wild and beautiful, and he wasperfect. I had walked up to the men to ask about he and after theybowed they gasped out, “He’s mad, princess! They found him onone of the breeds ranches that had been attacked out by themountains! He’ll be put down as soon a possible. We can’t keephim and give him to the king!” I had smiled turning to look over at the stallion again and said,“Then you can give me to me. I have a knack for befriending wildanimals.”

Char Marie Adles

249 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“But you’ll get hurt!” one said aghast. I walked away from them and jumped the six foot tall fence intothe paddock. They raced after me, but when the stallion screamedthey backed off immediately all, but one who had to be held back. “If we don’t get her out she’ll be killed and the king will have ourheads!” I smiled back at them and said, “I order you not to get close.” Ihad turned once more to the giant beast of beauty. She had stopped screaming and kicking up a fuss and now stoodears flat against his skull and snorted furiously at me. I laugheddelighted. “You know what? You remind me of someone when Ifirst met him,” I said walking toward him. The horse took a stepforward and snorted again. “You are such a pretty boy, just likehim too. I’m sure though like him the temper was for show, I couldthink of why you would act this way.” I reached out a handtowards his nose and he bite it. “Well now this changes things,” I said narrowing my gaze, “He hitme too and I know just what to do!” I exclaimed the last word witha sharp slap on his nose. The horse reared and when he stilled hestuck his face in mine and screamed and I screamed back. The stallion faltered in his anger and took a step back, his headlifting to look at me with confused eyes. “I am not the one who hurt you and you have no right to do soto me. It was your punishment and right deserved,” I quipped andgave him my imperialness glare. He bowed his head in submission and looked up at my with

Char Marie Adles

250 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

regretful eyes. I rubbed his nose. “It’s fine now. I think were goingto be good friends.” I turned to the stable hands, “What’s hisname?” “Name? that bloody crazed horse don’t have one!” theyexclaimed. “Good,” I said turning back and patting the stallions mane,“You’ll be Aslian then. Would you like to help me on a journey?”Aslian bumped my shoulder with his nose and whickered like acoat. I laughed and walked out of the paddock gate, undone bythe stable hands, and he followed me. I looked at the youngest who had tried to protect me. “Will youget me a saddled?” “You not going to ride the feral beast are you princess,” hebluster. I stared at him blankly and said, “Of course. What else would I dowith him?” It took him a few minutes to process that and he sighed andlooked at his feet and mumbled, “A man’s saddle or a female’s?” “Male’s please,” and with those words I left the men staring afterme and Aslian. We were now past the capitals walls and heading for the tinyblack peak of the mountain I could see. Following behind us wasGolaband who was packed and carrying everything I might need. I knew that it was going to be a long journey, but it was asomething I had to do and I looked on it as if it were a vacation likethe one I had with my first family instead of performing.

Char Marie Adles

251 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Thinking about them wasn’t painful and I only held fondmemories of them.

Will I ever see them again? The first night was cold and the fire was a welcome thing to usall. Aslian and Golaband each slept on either side of me and keptthe cold away. The next day I started to get saddle butt, but myriding was getting better. It was as if he was teach me. It was hot and I had a limited amount of water so I made up aplan of how I would need a day. I didn’t know this part of thedesert and it could be dangerous if I ran out. I found that out in mysecond week in the desert. I was half way to the mountains, butthere was still nothing but desert ahead of me. I had run out ofwater the night before and now it was high noon and I was thirsty. Thirst was something one couldn’t play with I also found outbecause it made my mind weak and easier for my power thatleaked out of the broken Seal to take over. Aslian was thirsty aswell so I hoped off of him to make it easier on him. Golabandhowever was trotting happily behind us all fine with a camel grinon her face. I snorted and turned back forward. “Stop camel,” I muttered. So far on my journey I hadn’t found any villages or small towns.Everything that could have once been a home was long worndown to nothing and with my mind on edge with thirst it madeeverything that more clear. I could sense past feelings and thelingering parts of distant memories. Surprisingly I had given muchto think about my leaving, but I just did have the time to wonder

Char Marie Adles

252 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

about such things, even thought there was nothing to do butwatch the mountains of sand that were ahead. By nightfall after a whole day in the hot sun I was ready to justdig to find water\, but I didn’t have to. I spot a well as the sunwhen down. I lead Aslian over the well and saw a man trying torape a young woman in a shawl. My interest was sparked and my anger too. Just like when I hadheard the Tarza raped my mother. This man was going to pay forthat too. I drew my throwing knife that was strapped to my inner thighand I flicked it into the man’s ass. He jumped away from thewoman cursing and pulled it out. “Ouch. That’s got to hurt,” I smirked. He looked my way a rose holding a wicked knife I had seenbefore. “You will pay for that lady,” he sneered. I smiled. “Bring it on.” And bring it on he did. He rushed at meholding the knife aimed for my throat. When he got close enough Ipressed a nerve in his arm and forced it around his back, pressinghim into the sand and pressing his arm up higher till he screamedand I heard a nice crack.

“Shhh,” I whispered into his ear, “That got to hurt. But don’t youthink its what you deserve for trying to rape that woman? Justthink I could kill you without a care.” I lifted my head and looked atthe young woman and saw I knew her. She had been a girl at theTournaments. “Are you okay,” I asked.

Char Marie Adles

253 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

She was still sitting in the sand and watching me with wide eyes. “Well,” I asked after a moment. She shook her head and I frowned, but then she said, “I am well.Thank you.” I smiled. “Good. Then what do you want to do about this scumbag?” She turned her burning gaze on the man and now that he wasthe helpless one, he shook with fear. “I think I would like to takehim back to the village where my brothers will take care of him.it’s a tradition that the men would castrate him for him crime,”she said thoughtfully. The man wiggled and begged, “Oh please, nay!” I tightened the pull on his broken arm and he shut up. I looked ather and smiled brightly. “Great idea! We’ll do that, but first I thinkI need some water before I go any more crazy then I am.” She nodded and brought me a cup of water. I drank it andthanked her. Aslian and Golaband were already drinking so I didn’thave to worry about them. I turn my attentions on the rapist. Itied him in a hog tie and lugged him over Golaband’s back. Shewas strong enough to handle him till we go to the village. “Where is this village?” I asked her, mounting on Aslian and hera=on another horse of bright tan. “About a hour from here. This is the only place to get water formiles around,” she said and then turned to me. She looked meover and seemed to realize something about me. “You were in theTournaments. The one that my brother was in, right? I was there

Char Marie Adles

254 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

with him.” I nodded. “Yeah I was and what fun it was too.” She smiled. She looked so young now. “Oh yes! My brother wasour village’s best warrior, but he still lost. But he looked so cool!” “Every man looks cool in armor,” I said kicking my horse into arun. She did the same. “Well I guess, but my brother was cooler. But there was this onegirl who was even cool then my brother! I wish I had gotten tomeet her, but she disappeared after the Final Rounds,” shegushed. The little girl had to be only a few years older then Sahirand the fact that she was almost raped made me want to beat theman to death. I turned away from the though before I did it. “Is that so?” I asked with a smile. Then an idea hit me. “Why didhe go to the Tournaments?” Her face clouded for a moment and she smiled a bit sadly. “Ourvillage hasn’t been doing to good in the last few years. We have tosell off a lot of our herds to keep us alive, but we will have tomove soon, but many of us refuse to leave the land that has beenours for thousands of years. My brother thought that if he couldwin and bring back the money everything would be better. If hehad won then he could have brought everything back to the wayits always been.” I frowned in understanding and thinking. “So,” I said slowly,“you’re people are in need of money?” She nodded. “Yes, but out here in the desert there isn’t much wecan do for copper and silver coin. We used to have great herds

Char Marie Adles

255 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

that were taken to the capital trade market, but my peoplehaven’t done that in over four hundred years. Our herds haveslowly been sold in great numbers for money to sustain thepeople.” I nodded. I could understand that. I grinned.

It was lucky of me to bring six big bags of gold, it thought, Icould give it to them as a gift! I frowned. I hadn’t known that therewere such needy people in the Desert Kingdom. When I’m queen Iwill see to my people’s needs. I sat stunned for a moment. Where had the come from? I guessmy mind has already made up it’s self without me. I sighed and smiled. Well it was going to have to happen. I rodeon beside the younger girl till I spotted the village and calling it avillage was an understatement. It was like a huge town. There hadto be more then two hundred houses I could see from thisdistance and I could see the large fenced areas that kept in theherds. Thought the herds appeared small they still had a goodnumber. “We’re here! Come on, I’ll show you to the house,” she saidkicking her horse into a dead run for the sandy rode into thevillage. Her house turned out to be a large ground level mansion.It was richly decorated, but homey and spacious. As we rode into the giant courtyard six men came running out ofthe house and swarmed around the little girl. They were allbetween the age of twenty and thirty. All where big and muscularand dangerous looking. They were all warriors, that I could tell

Char Marie Adles

256 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

without more then a single glance. They didn’t even notice me orthe rapist however, because they were fusing over her. She looked my way with an annoyed, but good natured grin. “Where have you been?” the oldest looking win asked. She opened her mouth to speak, but another rushed in and said,“Look at your clothes! Their ripped everywhere and-” She took a deep breath and yelled, “Quit it!” she startedpunching and kicking at all of them and I felt my jaw drop as shelaid them all flat and moaning in pain and said, “We have a guestyou’re being rude! Do you want me to punish you?” she askedputting her hands on her hips. They were all sitting on the groundrubbing some abused part of their bodies and asked, “We have aguest? But who could be a guest? The last guest to the village wasfifty years ago.” She pointed in my direction and they followed her pointingfinger. When their gazes landed on me I grinned and waved atthem from the top of Aslian. “Hello,” I said. They stared dumbly at me for a moment as if I could be a mirage,then they jumped to their feet and rushed over to me. They wereabout as tall as Aslian who was eight feet at the shoulder andpeered up at me as if I were a goddess. And that though made me laugh softly. I was a goddess. The girl pushed her way in between the tall men and I lookeddown at her. She came to the horse and stood half way up Aslian’sside. She grinned up at me. “Meet my older brothers, all but theone the was in the Tournaments is here. Naseer is training, but he

Char Marie Adles

257 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

should be here any minute I think.” I nodded to her and looked over each brother. “It is nice to meetyou all,” I said with a bright grin. They are all good looking, verygood looking. They just stared at me. “What should I call all of you,” I asked the oldest looking one. He blinked and said, “Just call us all ‘big brother’.” I laughed softly and said, “Thank you then, big brother.” The little girl whacked him on the head and scowled. “Don’ttease her! She saved me from being raped. I own her a lot.” Aftershe said it she covered her mouth with a hand and mumbled,“Opps.” They looks turned from me and gazed murderously at her.“Someone tried to rape you?” the oldest growled. “I’ll skin thatbastard and rip him limb from limb.” She took a quick step back. The murderous feeling was in the airand even the rapist felt it. He whined and they turned to look athim. I sighed and jumped off the horse as one brother tried tohelp me down. I went over the Golaband and pushed the bastardto the ground where he landed head first. He yelped in pain and I stood in front of him facing the brothers.“I saved her, but it’s to bad I didn’t get to do more damage to therotten ass. I only broke his arm in six places and put a knife in hisbutt,” I sighed with regret and a longing look at the man before Iturned to the brothers. “Bur you can finish him for me. I don’thave the patience to work with him.

Char Marie Adles

258 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

The brothers’ murderous looks wavered for a moment and aftera laugh some said, “What a girl you are.” I grinned at them. “Have fun with him, okay?” Before they could answer Naseer said where he leaned againstthe wall, “Not what a girl, but what a goddess.” He got up andwalked over to me. “You look good for someone who is suppose tobe at the palace living the life of a royal, oh great Goddess of War.What are you doing here in our lonely village?” I smirked at him. “Same as before, huh? Still smarting fromwhere I lift you laying on the Tournament ring?” He shook his head and then grinned friendly at me. “Nah. But Iwant to know why you’re here and thank you for saving Alie for us.She shouldn’t have gone though,” he side sliding she youngersister a glare. She glared back. “Well someone had to get water and it wassomeone’s turn to get it, but they were busy training and forget.” “Argue later Naseer and Alie. Now it is time to take care of thisbastard. Naseer take her inside. Alie we need you to help.” Naseer was going to argue, but when he saw Alie’s small facepale and her lip quiver he sighed and bowed to me. “Come inside,princess.” I followed him after I took my bag from Golaband’s backand untied the stuff from her. She needed a rest. And I was ledinside to a greeting room that held five older men and as manywomen. The look on their faces told me what they thought I was whenthey saw Naseer walking beside me with a smile. It would appear

Char Marie Adles

259 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

he didn’t smile much and he had never walked a girl in before this. One of the woman gasped out, “Praise the goods, its finallyhappened!” She jumped up and rushed over to clasp my hands inhers. “Hello there, dear. I’m Naseer’s mother. You have no ideahow long we’ve been waiting for this. All of our boy obsess withAlie so they never have time for girls and you fear at this onewould never find anyone. All he does is train! You’re your such abeautiful little thing! Strange tattoo though,” she said thoughtfullylooking at the corner of my right eyes. “I…um…” I tried to from words, but the higher my embarrassedblush rose the less I could speak. It was Naseer that took over. Hecleared his throat. “Mother please let go of her. May I introduce to the zarlin,goddess of war and Diri Sola, princess Lys,” he said loudly andclearly. The moment he said zarlin everyone laughed. “What a joke, myboy!” shouted his father with another laugh. When they stoppedlaughing they all turned to my with grins. “So, my dear, where areyou from? What’s your name?” asked his mother. I smiled slightly and replied, “Your son has already told you. I amLys and,” I swallowed, “zarlin to the Desert Kingdom. I met yourson at the Tournaments. He was a very good warrior.” They all stared at me. It seemed to go on this way forever tillNaseer bowed on one knee towards me. “I am sorry for myfamilies ignorance of you and there rudeness. Do not hold themagainst them, goddess.” When he bowed his parents and the other

Char Marie Adles

260 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

older couple dropped to their knees and bowed. “We’re so sorry, we doubted you!” It was my turn to laugh. “All of you raise please. I believe the lastperson you thought would show up would be me.” His mother lifted her head to stare at me with a bit of fear in hereyes. “You’re not mad?” I raised my brows. “Why would I be mad,” I asked in surprise. “If you truly are the zarlin then you should be mad that we didn’tbelieve you.” I waved her words away. “This kingdom is a strange place andeverything in different. I don’t really care as long as you know whoI am. If you want proof I’ll saw you this,” I said and held up thewolf pendant from the king’s necklace, that Nephan had given meafter the meeting with my uncle. It glittered in the light of thelamps, the wolf’s eye staring at me. Their eyes had gone wide and they all rose to their feet to look atit, but oddly no one reached out to touch it. After they lookedtheir fill I put it back in the left side of my top and smiled at them.“What do you think now?” “You are truly, who you say you are,” Naseer’s father said quietly. I grinned. “Now that that’s over lets have some fun!” “What?” this was asked by Naseer. I turned to him. “You know by now how I hate formal things. Weneed some fun! Go get the big brothers and Alie, we all needsome fun and I have something to give the village as a gift!” Naseer gave me a weird glance and left the room. I happily sat

Char Marie Adles

261 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

on a brightly colored rug and the floor to the protest of Naseer’smother. I just smiled at her and said it was fine. When everyonehad crammed into the large living room I got to my feet. “It’s best if I say a few things first. Do you mind,” I asked Naseer’sfather. He shook his head. “Go ahead, child.” he seemed the mostcomfortable with me around. I took a deep breath. “I’m on a secret journey and some of theking’s men with becoming to look for me, but they must not knowI was here. I have something I must do before I marry him. In so Iwould like to send a few nights here if that is okay with you all.Also I have heard of the bad times your village has fallen on. In sothis is my gift to you,” I said holding up the big bag of gold coinsand dropping it onto the floor were it opened and shining gold fellto the floor and glittered up at them. “I hope it’s enough to help getting your people back to theMarket,” I said with a smile. Tears glittered in all of their eyes and Naseer’s mother hugged

me tightly. “Thank you,” she whispered, “You are truly a gift fromthe gods to us and this kingdom.” It had been along time since someone hugged me like this so Ihugged her back without thinking. When I stepped back andgrinned I said, “I am the goddess. Gods have nothing on me thefancy peacocks.” She let out a bubbly laugh, I laughed too. “But holy goddess! Has anyone ever seen a real gold piece likethis before,” ask Alie.

Char Marie Adles

262 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I turned to where she knelt by the bag of gold and held a coin inher palm gently. Her brother’s were just staring at the gold, all ofthem by her side of course. He father shook his head. “Not within the last three hundredyears.” he sniffed and wiped him eyes. “I’m glad I could help. This is some of my personal money fromwhen I was a sword dancer. I had the feeling it may come inhandy,” I said. “Way are you heading north?” asked Alie suddenly. “I’m heading north to see my family,” I said carefully. “But if you are a princess then you should come from someother kingdom. Why would you go north? That is a very bad place,the long road that goes that way is through the mountains and itleads to the Wall. No one can cross the Wall and besides do youknow what is on the other side of the Wall? The NorthernEmpire,” said Naseer. I sighed. These people wouldn’t give up. “Yes I know.” “Then why?” “It’s just something I have to do. We’ll talk about it later,” Iwhispered to him. I turned to everyone. “Why don’t we have aparty in the town square? With a bon fire and dancing?” Naseer’s mother jumped up saying, “This is just thing we need!We can celebrate to return of the zarlin and the rebirth of thevillage! Everyone is down in spirits and we haven’t had a festival inyears. Boys! Go around the village and put the word out! Cade andLee, go start building a bon fire in the square!”

Char Marie Adles

263 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I jumped up. “I want to help.” She gave me a smile and said, “Relax this is in your honor. You’vedone to much already.” I grinned at her. “I’m a goddess, do you think I’ll let you get awaywith not letting me work? I can do other things besides orderingaround servants, ya know.” She blushed and said, “Of course. I didn’t mean-” I patted her on the back with a laugh. “I know. I was just teasingyou. I’ll go help with the bon fire.” I left with the two older brothers and followed them as theycarried giant stacks of wood the center of the village. There was agiant pit in the center made just for fires like this. “Place the wood by the pit, step back and watch the magicwork,” I told them with a mysterious grin. They did it and stepped back with confused looks. I opened the Seal on my power, careful to keep anything elselocked inside, and felt it course through my veins. The rushingelectric feel of the kelar through my body was like a drug and Icouldn’t get enough. I let it run wild in my body and alight my withpower from in. I opened my eyes after take in a deep breath andgrinned as I let in out and I saw the silver light surround my body. I opened my palms and lifted them towards the dark sky. Lightshot into the sky.

It seems I had more power then I though, I told myself with aninward grin. I looked over and pointed at the wood stacks.

Char Marie Adles

264 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Bon fire,” I commanded. The wood flew into the air and when it came back down itstacked it’s self into the perfect alignment for a giant fire. “Perfect,” I commented on it and turned to the brothers. Theirmouths hung open and I closed them as I passed by. “You boysmight want to get my wood,” I said as I made my way backtowards the house. The streets were now flooded by people they laughed andchatted excitedly. It was a great change from the moment I hadstepped into the solemn village not an hour ago. “These people sure work fast,” I murmured. As I walked down the street people turned and stared at me withopen mouths and I remembered that I had for gotten that I wasglowing. I tamped down the power, but kept it coursing throughmy veins. I loved the power, but ever so slowly I could feel the slipof my control over it. I knew it wasn’t wise to keep using it. If I didI would lose control.

Maybe that’s not such a bad thing, it whispered into my mind.No, I snarled at it and clamped the Seal back in place. The main

source of my kelar was gone now, but the power was still druggingme through my veins. I didn’t want to let go of the feeling. I walked away from the groups of people who came to look a meand ran into Naseer and Alie. Ali linked her arm in mine andNaseer bowed and said, “It will start soon and everyone is lookingforward to meeting the zarlin who has helped us save the village.” I felt horrified. “You told them I was the zarlin?! How could you!

Char Marie Adles

265 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

When the king’s men come someone will let them know that I washere!” He smiled. “There is something you should know about our tribeof people here in this village. We never turn on one of our own.” “He’s right. Once you are of the people, you are always of thepeople,” Alie said with a sweet smile. I couldn’t help but smile back and feel she was right.

*~*~*~*~*

Nephan, King of the Desert Kingdom, was awakened by thescream of a little girl. He jumped out of his bed pulling on his robeand running to the room were Lys’s little sister was sleeping.

He burst into the room as she screamed again and he stoppeddead in his tracks. He was floating above her bed on a cloud ofblack smoke at glowed red within. She was convulsing in pain andshe screamed yet again. It was that scream that made him run her.His pulled free his sword ready to cut down the black mass holding

Char Marie Adles

266 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

her up, but the moment the tip of his sword touched it, she fell tothe bed. When he lean over the bed to look at her he saw where thebrand on her stomach had burned through her shirt. He clenched his teeth out of anger and to keep from crying outwhen he saw it was the same brand his little Lys had on hershoulder. The lines of the brand glowed with a savage red like freshlyburned coal and black smoke came out of the brand. Nephan did everything he could to try and wake her. The healerscame to see her, but had nothing to offer to him as cause. So hewas lift tending her in the night. As he replaced the wet cloth over Sahir’s forehead she turned itto face him. She opened her glazened eyes and whispered, “She’sin trouble…you must help…” He felt a prick on his neck. “Who,” he asked. “…Lys…she left…danger…” Sahir wheezed and then coughed. Nephan felt the feeling of prophecy come over him. He had beentold she had gone to the her home temple of Ishtar in the city topray for the coming war to receive a blessing, but she that’s notwhere she had gone was it? Nephan felt sick as he asked Sahir,“What do you mean?” He hoped he was wrong. “She went…to the north…my father wants her…weapon with herpowers…she will be in danger…my father tried to control methrough…the Mark…the brand. He will try to…take Lys when…he

Char Marie Adles

267 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

finds out about her…danger…death,” Sahir hissed in pain. “Tarzawill…have her…” Sahir warned and then fell back asleep. Nephan felt cold fury erupt from inside of him. He banged out ofthe room and through the halls of the palace till he got to themain part of the palace. Servants and nobles rushed out as theyheard him yelling for his oldest friend and adviser.

“Ilban!” he roared.Ilban came running to his side as Nephan went into the Throne

Room. “What is it?” Ilban asked his king. He had never seen his friendthis way before in all the time he had known him.

Nephan turned on him. “She’s not at the temple, is she?” hesnarled at his friend. Ilban knew who he was talking about and could no long lie to hisfriend. He sighed and looked away from his friend. “No, she isnot.” Nephan grabbed Ilban by his robes and lifted him off the ground,the air around him burning with power. His eyes the color ofmelted gold. “How could you hide this from me! Where has shegone? Why did you lie!” he roared. “I did what needed to be done. For you, for your people, and forthe war,” Ilban said with a clear voice of understanding. Nephan gave him a shake. “She was our future! My future andyou let her dance into the hands of Tarza! She will be killed thanksto your foolishness!” Ilban looking into the burning eyes of his king and friend. “She

Char Marie Adles

268 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

will come back. She is a goddess. Do you have so little faith in herthat you would doubt her so easily?” he asked with clipped words. Nephan stared into the glowing red eyes of his adviser, as hisfriends words hit home. He flinched and tightened his hands in hisfriends robe. “I do not, but she is nothing more then a young girl!She will be in danger!” “She was in danger the moment you kidnapped her. You turnedher fate into this when you did that. You made it so she had noother way then to face this war for us all and she will pay the pricefor that. You turned her towards danger, my king, and do notforget that! She will have to face much more then just a war andyou well know that,” Ilban snapped at his king. It was the first timehe had ever lost his control over himself. Nephan dropped him to the floor as the guilt rushed throughhim. “I know this,” he growled at Ilban. Ilban got to his feet and dusted him self off. He gave the king aglare and said, “I hope that guilt keeps your mind straight when itcomes to that girl. She messes with your mind.” The ice cold fury in him still burned and he knew what he wasgoing to do to get rid of it. “Bring me Forltah!” he bellowed.

Some other man was going to have his hands on her? I’d bedamned first! I WILL NOT ALLOW THAT! Ilban caught onto what he was going to do and tackled his kingto the ground. “You will not go!” Nephan struggled against Ilban. “I must! She is in danger!”

Char Marie Adles

269 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Ilban had Nephan chained and he personally put him in thedungeon. Ilban stared at the bruised face of his king with distain.“You have grown stupid while you were away. You will have to stayhere till you clear your damned mind.” he expression turned toone of pity. “It is a truly great lose to her when you have no faithin her.” and with that he closed the heavy wood door behind himleaving Nephan in the pitch black. “Damn,” he bit out. He tried to free himself and found that themanacles had been magically reinforced so he couldn’t use magicagainst then to free himself. He gave up a long time later and just sat there cursing himselfand his damn little bride. She had done this to him. Nephan was mad with rage and that fueled his kelar. He knew itcould be dangerous and he could go insane. “But he can you go insane after a little witch has already madeyou that way,” he laughed bitterly. She had left him again and thistime he didn’t know why, but it hurt. He thought a long time onIlban’s words and said, “He’s right. I don’t have faith in her. Evenafter all she did for me and her people…”

He hung his head and let his guilt eat away at him.

Char Marie Adles

270 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Eighteen

The bon fire went off without a hitch till I was asked to dance byAlie. I had started my dance like so many other’s before, but as Istarted to do my most dangerous moves the brand on my shoulderstarted to burn. I put off the burning feeling and till it made mewince then a searing burn worse then when I first got the brandrun through my entire bed. I had screamed as I burned it felt as ifit would melt my skin away and burn my bones. I had dropped tothe ground convulsing and screaming in agony. The brand started to leak black smoke and I tried to fight it away.As I did all I could without my power to get it away I felt it. Thetiny crack in another lock of my Seal. I could feel that power ragingwithin my soul to be freed. That crack began to spread and breakmore as I tried to hold it within. I didn’t notice that people were running away and other’s weretrying to save me. The smoke kept everything and anyone fromtouching me. As I drifted there in the air the smoke lifted me till I was floatingover the bon fire. The fire was violently raging around me, sawingimages of blood and destruction. After the images ripped into my

Char Marie Adles

271 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

mind and left me scared they seemed to be absorbed into mymind and soul. It was mind rape and even through the pain I knew that. Itwasn’t just my powers doing this. It had something to do with theMark. Someone was doing this. Looking into my mind andsearching from something. Someone was trying to control me andto do that they needed to control my magic and kelar and to dothat they had to break my mind. “Aaaahhh!” I shrieked. It felt as if I was bring ripped apart piece by agonizing piece andbeing seared back together threw a tunnel the size of needle. Suddenly as I saw the rape of my mother through another’s eyes,it snapped, another lock on the Seal. It was the sixth one to break.I didn’t know how many there were, but I knew I was so close tolosing it. The sight of my mother also was filled with the emotions of theviewer. This was like being in the Eye again, but instead of water itjust turned into lava. I pushed myself into it and passed throughthe wall of burning souls and entered a dark room. A door creakedopen and a narrow shaft of light fall on a small woman who waslaying beat on a stone bench curled up in a ball. A slow evil smile curved my lips. No not my lips, his lips. Tarza. The woman’s long wavy black hair fell over the edge of the stonebench and touched the floor. Her body was shivering even in theheat of the room and it gave him pleasure. He found pleasure inpain.

Char Marie Adles

272 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

He started to walk towards her and she rolled onto her side tillshe was gazing sightlessly at the stone ceiling. At first I believed it was me, but then I saw the silver eyes. It wasmy mother. Her face covered in bruises and scars, wearing one athin shift that couldn’t count even as a dress. She was pale and ifhe chest hadn’t moved up and down, I would have thought herdead. Tarza’s evil eyes raked her body and seeing a once great womenso weak and broken now made him feel powerful and it made himburn with dark desire. He took out a knife, one stained with yearsof blood and coated in dark magic. As he walked closer sheseemed to notice him. She rose shakily on one arm and tears flowed from her eyes.“No…! please not again…!” she begged backing up against the wallas far as it would let her. She seemed to small, to weak. All her power drained from her. “Hush, my little queen. You will need that strength of yours,” hehissed. My mother looked like a terrified girl and she knew what wasgoing to happen. Suddenly he was hold the knife to her throat as he licked theside of her face. “I will play with you till I’m bored and then I’llmove on to the next one. But for now you are my toy of choice.”he ripped the shift from her body and the knife broke skin. Mymother screamed. “That’s it. Scream like a good girl so yourhusband can her you in his cell next door. Scream for me!” the

Char Marie Adles

273 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

knife went deeper and his breath started to speed up. He movedthe knife from he neck to her back. He cut a line down hershoulder blade. Her screams were echoed in the dungeon andthrough the palace. Tarza laughed and licked up some of the blood. I felt my rage boiling. Like hot oil, blistering my body. He cut the other shoulder blade and then down her spine. Hemoved to the front of her body, but she couldn’t move to protectherself. He had used a binding curse to hold her in place againstthe wall. As he cut her soft skin, he felt the power and pleasure ofdarkness from the deed. It was what he craved. Evil of the purestkind. Her face was twisted with agony and fear as he cut her again andagain. Her screams got louder and harsher. And the blood pooledon the stone bed beneath them. He wanted her and he had to have her now and so he did. Hecries grew soft as she was put through the act of violation anddefilement. When he was done he stood and spat on her, thenlicked the knife with his long red tongue, stained with her blood.“What a good little witch you are,” he purred and left the roomclosing the door the send her back into blackness. I was the next the scream as I was pulled out of the vision andback to my own torment. I was beyond pain to where I couldn’tfeel anything but my rage. The crack in the next lock of the Sealbroke and with a scream of fury I commanded the fire and blacksmoke around me to enter my body and become a part of it. In a

Char Marie Adles

274 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

flash of black and silver light everything was sucked into my bodyinto my Mark. I dropped out of the sky like a stone and landed onboth feet where the bon fire use to be. I stepped out of the ashes and onto the stone road of thesquare. I stood, my entire body shaking, and looked around me.The place appeared as it once was, but things have changed. Now I knew what Nephan meant when he said I would turn intoa monster. I was going insane and I had broke two more locks onthe Seal in my body. Seven broken and I didn’t know how manyothers there were. “Lys!” cried Alie as she ran over to me. He hugged my waist andsobbed against my chest. I felt the wildness fade a bit, but it wasstill to strong for me to over power. I smoothed a hesitant hand against her hair and said, “Child, Iam not who you think I am. I am a monster so it is best if you stayaway.” the voice wasn’t mine. It was the voice of power that camefrom my body. My goddess voice. My real voice. She shook her head. “I saw! It wasn’t your fault. A black monsterhad floated to you and reached it’s hand into your shoulder andcaused all of this. It looked like…a black dragon,” she whispered.

A black dragon. The Mark of Tarza. I pushed her away and looked at the other members of herfamily that came forward. I had done something very bad. “I will leave your village now. I did not wish for this to happenand I am sorry,” I said and then walked passed them. A hand caught the sleeve of my ripped top. Alie’s mother was

Char Marie Adles

275 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

crying and held fear in her eyes, but told me, “It was not your faultand you have saved us. When…you feel better, please come back. Iwant to talk to you.” I simply nodded and left. I filled my waterskins and wineskins,took a bit of food and packed everything back onto Golaband. Ittook less then an hour and I headed towards the mountains in thedark on Aslian’s back. We traveled for three days till we rested andI fell asleep. But my peace didn’t last long. With so many of the locks brokenit was impossible to keep my powers locked in, so I let them leakout of the Seal. It was closer. I could feel it. The beast prowlingwithin my skin. It’s dark fury and desires. The days were long and the rides longer. I let my rage out byusing my powers and kelar. It created massive storms anddestroyed the mountains of sand in my way. Within another week I reached to foothills of the mountains.Everything was so green and so alive compared to the dry deadbehind me and the lifeless land beyond the Wall. I came to the ranch in which Aslian had come from. Everythingwas burned to ruins and the hillside that once housed the ranchwas scorched bare as death. That night was the first night I hadnoticed the person who had been following me. I snuck up behindthem and had a blade to their neck. “What are you doing following me?” I snarled at them. Theperson was tall and heavily muscled, so I knew it was a man andhe was covered from head to toes in black cloth.

Char Marie Adles

276 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Well now it seems as if you caught me. I was wondering whenyou would,” they person drawled till I drew the blade closeenough where a thin line of blood ran down his neck. “Okay, okay.Easy with that knife, Lady Sword Dancer. Let me show you who Iam.” I drew back and waited holding the knife in place. He unwrapped the black cloth hiding his face and showed it tome. It was Zai. His long scar that started above his left eyebrowraking over his eye and cheek bone told me who he was. “What are you doing here and why were you following me?” Iasked. He sat down on a rock and looked down right dangerous, but nota threat. “I was heading home and I saw you heading north. So Ifollowed after you to make sure you were okay.” I narrowed my eyes. “I don’t believe that bullcrap for onesecond. What is the truth?” He started at me for a moment wondering if he should tell meand he shrugged. “I was sent by Tarza to bring back the self-proclaimed Goddess of War. He wants to use you to win the upcoming war with this kingdom.” “You are a member of his army then?” I snarled. He smirked. “No. I’m in charge of it.”

He’s in charge of Tarza’s army! He will have to die then… He saw the look on me face and said, “Hold on a moment there,princess. I may be his general, but I do not wish for this war. Hehas been emperor for more then three hundred years and he has

Char Marie Adles

277 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

destroyed our proud nation. He must die and to do that I needyour help.” “My help why?” “You are the only one who can end the war that will come. It isto late to stop it before it starts, but after it does you can end itquickly,” he explained. “What do you benefit from this all? Will you take the throne?” Iasked with a sneer at the thought. He eyes hardened. “Yes. It was a promise I made to someonethat Tarza killed. I will kill her father and take his place on thethrone for killing her.” Something stuck a note in my mind and shouted out a question.It was off my lips before I could stop it. “Tarza’s daughter? Sahir?” He stopped cold and stared at me with hard eyes. “Are youreading my mind?” he asked in clipped words. “No,” I answered coolly, “Now answer my questions and I’ll letyou ask one. “Yes,” he bit out, “his only child. A daughter named Sahir. Nowanswer me. How do you know her?” I smiled a bit, knowing he wasn’t going to like the answer. Butwhat did I care, all I knew was that Tarza would pay for what hedid to my mother. “Because she is my little sister.” And those few simple words shattered his world and pieced itback together. “…how…” he whispered in shock. “You see that bastard raped my mother and Sahir was the result

Char Marie Adles

278 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

of that. After her father branded her literally as a slave, she ranaway in hope of finding someone her mother told her about longago. Me, our mother only other child. She made it across the Wallbefore she was taken by Wall soldier of the Desert Kingdom. Isaved her from death by begging my king not to kill her,” I saidtonelessly looking at the sky. He took a deep calmed breath. His horns had grown since I saw him last. Maybe he had filedthem down before the Trails. I looked him over and he seemed tired, not dangerous anymore. “Can you tell me if she is safe? How bad are her injuries?” heasked me. The tone in his voice went beyond the care a strangerwould have for another. It was much deeper. “She is perfectly fine. I healed all her wounds with my blood andthey are gone. She only has a few scars and the Mark were herfather branded her.” He bit out a curse. “I knew he had branded her! That-” I cut him off. “Yes and that is another thing we share in commonas sisters. We both carry the brand . I was branded by one of hisfriends. King Zyrin.” He stared at me. “You know what? I’m not really in the happy moon right nowthanks to him. Tell me more about this promise between you andmy sister.” “We are…betrothed to each other by his hands. I was born as thecrown prince to a kingdom he destroyed and claimed, when she

Char Marie Adles

279 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

was just born. She was raised by him and not her mother. How sheturned out a kind soul I will never knew. I was ten years old at thetime. I grew up these last eleven years with her and have watchedover her. I made a promise to protect her no matter what and shemade me promise if I failed to do that to take the Empire from herfather. He was raising her to be the next Empress. He wanted herto be cold and evil like him. She pretended to be what he wantedtill she found out what he was doing to her mother and herhusband.” I nodded in understanding. “But when she tried to save them he had her tortured and thenshe disappeared that night I was going to save her. As the leader ofhim armies, I can bring him down during the war, but I will needsomeone to kill him,” he said meaningfully to me. I thought for a moment on the promise I had made Nyx. “I willdo as you say, but when you become Emperor you know what thismeans to my sister right?” His powerful shoulders sagged. “Yes I do and it will be herchoice. I will not force anything on her. I just want her to be happy.Her life has been full of nothing, but cruelness.” “I am sure she will do what is best for her people. That is howthe women of our bloodline has always been. But I ask you to lether grow up free till she thinks it’s time to revive the Northernnation. Can you do that? That is my side of the deal to kill Tarza,” Isaid quietly. He looked at me with sharp eyes. “Yes.”

Char Marie Adles

280 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I smiled then, but it was a snake like smile. “It’s a deal then. Butshe stays with me until I gave her to you understood? I need hersafe during the war. I have a feeling she is going to have a key partin it. He is going to want her back when he knows she is alive.” “Yes, I understand. I thank you, Goddess of War.”

“It is all fine. I knew what’s going to happen to me away. To killhim and stop the war I will need to die, which is going to be hardnow that I’m almost immortal.” He stared at me with an puzzled look. “What do you meanalmost immortal?” “I just have to break the Seal that protect my mind and bodyfrom the goddess magic. If that magic gets out it will mix with mykelar and Blue Blood, and after that happens I go crazy and turninto a real goddess, but an insane one bent on revenge forever.” For some reason that made him laugh. “You make our lives looklike dreams compared to what will happen to you.” “I know,” I said turning around and heading back for camp. “It’stime to eat and then sleep. We move on in three hours,” I called tohim. He stood up and watched me go.

Another foothold in the door of the war, I thought.

*~*~*~*~*

Char Marie Adles

281 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I spotted the Wall soldiers doing their rounds and continued onmy way three days later. The road the lead through the mountainsand thick forests looked as it was carved out of the rock itself. Itwas in the bottom of a valley and the V of the valley went back sofar that I could see the giant Wall that severed as the broader toboth nations. Its smooth surface looked as if it were made of thesame white desert stone the palace and city were made out of. “It’s beautiful,” I said out loud. “Yes it is,” Zai said coming up to me, “its said that the Wall wasmade out of the desert stone and the stone was dragged from thepalace site through this very valley. That’s why this is the onlyrode. Its-” “Hey you! Stop!” someone said from behind us. I turned on my heel to see a Wall solider followed by a rank of sixother men. They were running towards us and I popped myknuckles I was going to have a bit of fun and relieve some stress. “You Demons! I said stop!” the one in charge yelled at us again. I waited for him to be within a few feet before I yelled at him,“You idiot! I’m not a Demon and if you touch me you’ll be sorry!”it was a yell meant to tease them. They became anger and when the first one lunge out with asword at me I felt satisfied as my fist broke his nose and I dancedaway pulling out my swords. The fight didn’t last long and at theend I was holding them pinned in the air with a spell.

Char Marie Adles

282 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“Please let us down!” they wailed. I had fun showing them jus who I was and if they reported meback to the king that they would go missing. It had been more funthen I thought. I released them from the spell and they fell to their knees infront of me. “As zarlin I order you on break. You will go home for amonth and leave the Wall to me. Understood?” They nodded and ran away. As I turned I heard Zai laugh. “That was fun. So shall we go?” I asked. “Why are we going to the Wall if we are going to the NorthEmpire. We need to go around to the Wall to get there,” he toldme. “Not everything is ever as it seems,” I said mysteriously and thenwalked on.

I’m so close. I can feel the dark magic pulling at my Seal and mymind starting to slip away. This is it. This is were I need to be. “I’m sorry Nephan and Sahir,” I whispered under my breath.

*~*~*~*~*

When we got to the Wall I looked over every single inch in sight tolook for a way to get to in. There was none. This I looked for hourstill it was night fall on the end of my third week going to the North

Char Marie Adles

283 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Empire. I sat with my eyes closed facing the wall for the rest of the nightand well into the next day before Zai burst out, “What are youdoing?” I opened and eye and glared at him. “Praying.” “Why don’t you try something from one of those stories you liketo learn? Like cutting yourself and offering up the blood?” The idea hadn’t even crossed my mind which meant my mindwas in bad shape. “You’re right,” I said taking out a knife and cutting open my wristso that the blood poured over my palm. It didn’t hurt much. Ichanted a curse I had heard to summon great spirits and offeredmy blood by placing both now bloody palms to the clean whitestone. At first nothing was happening, but when I removed myhands from the stone I was blinded by a flash of light. In the splitsecond before everything disappeared I grabbed Zai hand and weboth disappeared.

*~*~*~*~*

Char Marie Adles

284 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Nephan was released after five day in his cage of imprisonment.He had calmed down and during his last night in the dungeon herealized just how right Ilban’s words were. He didn’t have faith inher to do things, but it was because he want her to have that faithin him. He wanted someone to need him and not his power orposition. And that had cost him must. Now he sat on his father’s throne in the Throne Room in newrobes and started at the dark room around him lit by moonlight. Dark thought had haunted him in his hours of solitary captivityof his Lys and the war to come. He knew that she would comeback, but even that didn’t change the feeling of abandonmentthat was left behind as she went off once more. Nephan sighed. “I’m being to think like an old man at this age. Ifthat happens I’ll be turning a hundred instead of twenty.” herubbed his face. There were light footsteps that came into the room and heturned to see who it was. It turned out to be Sahir. Ilban had toldhim se=he was still sleeping the past few days he had been on thatcell. Her hair was a mess and she looked pale and tried, but when shesaw him she smiled brightly. He felt his heart squeeze. They had the same smile, but hersister’s was dazzling, where Sahir’s was cute. “Big brother,” she said coming over towards the throne andlooking around the room, “I was looking for you. I…thought youwould like the know…that she has reached the Wall.”

Char Marie Adles

285 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

He felt stunned. “How would you know that?” She thought for a moment and said, “Well I felt it. It’s like wehave this connection between us. And Zai is with her so you don’thave to worry.” He frowned. “Zai?” She nodded. “Yes.” She sat down beside him in the queen’sthrone. “I know you worry about her, but you don’t have too. Justbe there for her when she needs your help.” she looked him in theeyes with a sad expression. “You can feel it to can’t you? Whenpart of her Seal breaks? I felt two of them break while I wassleeping and I’m afraid that she’s getting to close to breaking herSeal.” Her eyes filled with tears. “I just met her! I don’t want tolose her! You can’t let that happen!” Nephan leaned over and patted her head. “Such things for oneso young to speak of. I don’t want that to happen to her either,but I have the feeling it has to happen. I will do my damn best tomake sure it doesn’t happen, but I fear I cannot start it. I knowthough she will always be the Lys we know. What are you doingout of bed?” She wiped her eyes and said, “The Marks are what Tarza uses tocontrol his slaves. We both have to Mark and because of that hecan control us. I wanted to tell you that.” After that Sahir went back to bed and Nephan was left thinkingover what he could do. It was only when he got to his room henoticed the note Lys had left.

Char Marie Adles

286 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Nephan, I am so sorry to have to do this to You and my little sister. Our timetogether hasn’t been Long, but I knew it meant a lot to both of us. Ihave to leave and go to the North Empire to retrieve something Idon’t plan on coming back so take care or Sahir from me. Don’t doanything stupid and live well.

Yours forever, Lys

He crumpled the note in his hand. “I’ll be damned if you don’tcome back to me witch,” he muttered under his breath. “I’ll doanything to get you back here even if that mean breaking downthe Wall. And may the gods help you when I get my hands onyou.”

*~*~*~*~*

When I opened my eyes I saw something that I shouldn’t have. I

Char Marie Adles

287 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

closed my eyes thinking that I was dreaming, but when I pinchedmyself it hurt. I opened my eyes and smiled exasperatedly. “Oh boy. Yetanother thing to go funny here.” “Ouch,” I heard Zai mutter from somewhere behind me. I stood there frozen and whispered, “Zai…you might want to seethis…” He stood up facing me and rubbing his jaw. “That hurt. Whathappened?” I pointed and he followed my finger. The stone ledge that we stood on went out for another six feettill it dropped off into nothingness. The area above wasn’t,couldn’t be the inside of the Wall because the endless space infront of us was outer space. Million of stars shone thousands ofcolors and showed off different shapes, it was awing. He froze next to me and I heard the giggle of a girl. I looked up and spotted a young woman perched on the top ofthe Wall twenty feet above us. There was a huge metal gate setinto the Wall, but looking over the top of the Wall you could seenothing but black. My eyes however were glued to the youngwoman. She had short spiky red hair, severely pointed ears and sparklingbrown gold eyes. She was slim and a few inches short then me itappeared and she had wings! She smiled prettily at me and jumped off the Wall and floated tothe ground next to me. “Hello there,” she said. Her voice was

Char Marie Adles

288 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

smooth and sweet. Like a little bell. “Hi,” I said dumbly back. “You are one of the Great Ones. I didn’t not expect to see onesuch as you again. Why have you come, Daughter of the Stars? Youhave not be the only one to pass recently,” she said with amysterious smile. “Yes I know. My sister came through here a month or so ago,” Isaid trying to reason with myself at what was happening here. She tipped a finger to her jaw. “That little one was your sister?How very odd.” “I am sorry if we have caused you trouble, but I must pastthrough the Wall please. I have to go save my parents that havebeen taken to the North Empire.” She eyed me and then Zai. “Very well.” she snapped her fingersand the stars shifted to turn into a world of fields, forests, andflowers. “You may cross if I can ask you some questions. It hasbeen thousands of years since I have talked to someone.” I smiled and nodded. This could be fun. “Oh and what’s yourname,” I asked her. She danced out into the flowers. “I don’t know. It has been tolong since I have needed to use my name, I forgot. What ofyours?” I pointed to myself. “My name?” She smiled. “Of course.” “I’m Lys.” She started to dance again. “Come join me and dance, Lys.”

Char Marie Adles

289 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I went to dance with her, but Zai caught my hand. I smiled athim. “I’ll be fine. Trust me.” He let go and I with to put my hand inthe young woman’s. As we danced, we talked. “Why are you here?” I asked. “I was born as the Wall was built. My people lived inside theWall protecting it. We were born of the Wall and the Wall wasborn of us, and because it was so, we were its Guardians. Mypeople lived her in the endless worlds inside the Wall protectingit’s outside. But my people became unhappy just living in theworld created for us. As they became distraught and despaired,they started to die. We were born here and in so we couldn’tleave. Slowly over time they began to disappear and I was theyonly one who wanted to live here. I became the Wall’s Guardianand cursed them to turn into flowers before they died. Each flowerin this meadow is one of them,” she told me as we danced. “You must be very lonely,” I said. She shook her head with a smile. “They are still here in spirit. Iam never alone. Besides I get a visit from one of your kind everynow and then. When a god needs something they come to us hereat the Wall. They do not understand, but we are here. Who areyou going to save?” “My mother and father.” She was a bit odd, but harmless andnice. She smiled. “You will do well there. Your beast is close to beingreleased and that needs to happen before the war come. I can see

Char Marie Adles

290 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

you fighting a great black dragon. Your king is not happy with you.” I felt a chill run down my spine suddenly as if someone wasplanning my death. “I thank your right,” I muttered. She cocked her head to one side and frowned slightly. Then shegazed at me and grinned. “It is time for you to go and face yourdestiny. I wish you luck.” she danced away from me and flied to sitback on top of the Wall. “How do we get out of here?” I asked her. She grinned again and said, “Through the gate.” Zai collected me and he rushed us to the gate. “This place isn’tright. Everything here seems…off. We need to go now.” hewhispered to me. I sighed and nodded. It had been weird, but something didn’tseem right here. Like something was missing. We tried to open the door, but it wouldn’t move. I started tobecome pissed off. I sent a sharp blast at the gate and it rupturedopen, sucking us into the blackness again. After a blast of blinding white light we were dropped backoutside of the Wall. It stood solid and imposing as ever. “That was strange,” I told myself as I rubbed my hip. “It felt like adream.” “Lys, turn around.” I turned around at the warning and felt my jaw drop yet again.The beautiful mountain that were once covered in lush green andhad gently curved mountaintops, were now barren and had jaggedpeaks. The grey and bleakness of the land felt as if the energy had

Char Marie Adles

291 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

been sucked from the land till it was lifeless and it was summer. I turned to Zai with a haunted expression. “What happened? Didwe get placed in another world or time or something? I didn’tremember this place being like this!” His expression was grim. “No,” he said, “none of the. We’re inthe North Empire.” I stood up straight and looked of the land. Just on the other sideof the Wall everything was alive and growing. Here everything wasdead. I felt as if I was apart on the land and something wasdraining my life energy too, but I couldn’t feel anything else. Nomagic or power. “So this is the North Empire. I’ve heard tales that the land wascursed to death, but I had no idea it looked and felt that way,” Isaid bitterly with a hate for the man who had done this to theland. “I have to rid this land of him as soon as I can.” I took my first step on Northern soil and hated it. I walked overto Golaband and started to cut the ropes holding things to her. Itook a small beaded bag that had been given to me before I left bySahir and opened it. She had said that if I say a few simply words itcould hold anything I wanted it to. “Zarth ciy luna,” I muttered in North Tongue. A small light glowedin the bag and died suddenly. I started to put all the bags andblankets into it. Surprisingly everything fit and the bag still stayedthe size of my palm. “There are something to be said for magic.Even though it is weird,” I muttered with a smile. I turned on heeland jumped into Aslian’s saddled.

Char Marie Adles

292 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I looked down to Zai and my smiled faltered. He didn’t look likehe had on the other side of the Wall. Now he was dangerous andstrained. He felt the vast change in the air and land too. The loss. Iheld out my hand to him. “Come on. We need to get moving. If Ihave this right from the maps I looked at that the city of Zarti issurrounded by giant river ways on three sides and it will takeabout four days to get through these mountains on this road. Idon’t want to stay here longer then I care for.” He smiled grimly, clasped my hand for a second and let it go. “Iagree, but I will not be able to leave here with you.” I smiled grimly back. “I know. Now get on the camel so we cango.” He looked over Golaband as if it were the first time noticing herthe whole trip and he looked at her with a weird expression.“What is it?” he asked. “A camel. A type of desert horse, but can go long days withoutwater. She is rare, but a sturdy companion. Sit between the humpsand she’ll do the rest,” I told him like explaining something to achild. He caught my tone and scowled. He jumped up on to Golaband back in between the humps andwiggled around. “Doesn’t feel right?” I asked him with a howl of laughter. It feltgood to laugh. “It’s not funny!” he squawked when Golaband reached her headaround and licked his face. I only laughed harder and kick Aslianinto a soft run. I clicked and Golaband followed in her weird gate

Char Marie Adles

293 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

and I howled once more as Zai grabbed onto her front hump tostop from falling off. The trip to the Imperial City of the North Empire was as dead asthe land. Sometime high up on the ragged towering mountainsthat went up into the clouds I could see villages and rope bridgesbetween them. But I never saw the people that lived there. Itmade me wonder if anyone lived her anymore. It seemed as ifeven the people were dead here. Zai told me people still lived there but they would have beenbetter of dead since the land wouldn’t produce anything. I hadasked him why the land was this way but all he knew was that ithad something to do with Tarza. “Of course it does,” I said scornfully. We camped in caves at night to keep from being seen at night toprotect us and we ate some of the food I had packed each night.Zai warned me that the food here was horrible and tasted as badas I looked so I would want to save some for later. I had agreed. We came to tip of the final pathway of the road and below in themountains’ final valley laid Zarti the capital of the North Empire.The great walled-in city was like Cyil, but around three of it’s sideswere massive river branches that surrounded the walls to protectit. The city looked as if it were built as a war hold and it most likelywas as far as I knew because of the North’s histories of wars. It took another night to reach the side of the river we wouldneed to cross to get into the city. We planned to enter to city uponnightfall under cloaked and hidden. My tattoo on my face

Char Marie Adles

294 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

wouldn’t give me away as anything other then a Demon ifsomeone saw my face. But it was best to stay cloaked until I wasinside the palace. I paid a man with a large boat to take us and my animals acrossthe river and into the city. The entrance of the city was through two giant pillars of greystone that were over five hundred feet tall, had flames burning atthe top to alight the water, and a drawn up metal gate with sharppikes on the bottom to lock it closed and to destroy any kind ofenemy ship that came through. The dark waters of the riverslapped at the sides of the boat and mocked me for coming. Theyseemed to say you won’t make it out alive. I smiled grimly as theboat started to pass through the pillars. Torches were lit upeverywhere and I pulled my hood farther over my head to keep itin shadow. Upon entering the city my magic and kelar raged at being soclose to so many Demons. It wanted free and it wanted to ripthem all apart. I was tempted to let it, but I knew that I mustn’t.My insanity was progressing by the day and soon I would nolonger retain my human emotion that I had gotten from mymother’s blood. I would lose myself in the power and becomeunstoppable. All I needed to do was break the last two locks onthe Seal.

“No, I must stop thinking that way,” I whispered to myself undermy breath. The boat passed between the large opening in the pillars and

Char Marie Adles

295 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

headed to the bay docks. I looked around the bay at the city that rose stories above it andwas alit by flame. It had been built as a place to be protected fromwar. The feeling in the air was that of stale evil and darkness. It madethe place heavy and dangerous to be in. The boat creaked into a spot by the deck and I lead Aslian andGolaband off the boat, Zai followed behind them. I gave thehardened Demon captain a gold coin and saddled up. Zai broughta horse of fine black like Aslian and we rode toward where thepalace was walled off from the city itself. It took us half an hour toreach the palace walls from the bay and when we arrived cloakedin black on our black horses at the front gates they took us fortrouble. Demon guards of the palace rushed in from everywhereand surrounded us. Zai who was about the step forward I warded off with a hand. Ilead Aslian a step forward and he flattened his ears against hisskull. I added power to my voice as I said, “You are in my way. Move.” Ikept my head down because I knew my eyes were glowing thecolor of medaled gold with the red ring around my iris glowing aswell. The guards drew in closer towards me and I took out my swordsand placed the tip of one under the chin of the closet one to me. Islid my head sideways so he could see one of my eyes and half ofmy face out of the shadow of its hood. I was smiling malevolently.

Char Marie Adles

296 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“I said you were in my way,” I hissed. He backed up. It had seemed that I had picked the right one totorment. He was tall, muscled like an ox and heavily scarred. Hewas the head guard and leader of the rest. “W-why are you here,” he demanded. It would seem that I hadn’t scared him enough. “I have a gift for your emperor. I would seem as if you are notwelcoming me,” I said in a woeful voice. “You would deny agoddess of her right to go where she pleases? Tsk, Tsk on you.” Ijumped off Aslian back into the air and ripped off my cloak. I usedmy magic to hold me in place in the air. They gasped. I had worn my blood red and black outfit and had a short corsettop to frame my breasts, and silk blood red skirt that went to myankles but had a slip up each side the went to the top on my hips.With each moment I made in showed a flash of my legs. I hadbeen practicing on changing my silver glow of power to a smokyblack with flashes of red to match and that made my glowing eyesstand out more. I frowned down at the man and he winced in fear. The evilenergy I gave off could curl even my toes. “You are still denyingmy entry even now? My mother Hecate will be very displeasedwhen I tell her,” I said sending down a bolt of black lighting and hitthe ground between his feet. “How do we know you are not just another witch?” onescreamed out.

Char Marie Adles

297 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I grinned and evil twist of my lips. “Brave,” I smirked and usedmy finger to direct magic at him to lift him in the air, to be face toface with me. “Do you not believe in my mother and yourgoddess?” I was sure Hecate wouldn’t mind me using her name for a while. He stared in to my eyes with a fear I had never seen in a manbefore. The fear that he was going to die and he could do nothingto stop it and no one would help him. He was a young one, not toscarred, but still a warrior. I dropped him the twenty feet to the ground and floated over byZai’s horse. “Perhaps this man will convince you?” I asked and hadZai draw his hood back over his head. They gasped out loud in shock and whispered his name. “It’s Zai!” “Don’t call out his name! if you do he will curse you to death!” “Back for Death again!” “No one would dare go up against him! He is the bane of evilitself because he is so evil…” “No it can’t be…” “The Great Leader of Death has returned!”

It would seem Zai has complete power and fear here. This couldbe fun, the evil voice inside me said. I loved having evil fun. I ran a finger down his cheek and tipped his head up. “Zai, mydarling, will you let these men to let your goddess pass?” He looked up at my with eyes so cold they could have shatteredmy soul into pieces, but he looked away soon to the leader. “You

Char Marie Adles

298 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

will let us pass or fear something worse then death,” he growled. The leader bowed with fear and stammered, “O-o c-c-course!” The gates where drawn up and we were allowed inside. As I saton Aslian’s back I took note of everything around meremembering that it would help save me later. Our party wastaken to the main palace entrance that was grand and spacedmore then a thousand feet in length. With order’s from Zai thehorses were taken away to a stables and Aslian fought them wildlyall the way as he had with Nephan’s stable hands. I kept my mask of stone cold fury pasted to my face and followedZai. My black aura pulsed and grew bigger around me as we werelead into the Court Hall. The room was as big as the Court Hallback home, but it was filled with a lot more people. I noticed a large area raised ten feet above the rest were a giantstone throne sat to one side and a sitting area with pillows andrugs was at the other. And on the throne sat a giant ugly manknow as Tarza. The moment we stepped through the door an announcer yell,“General Zai Tal’kat and her goddess’s daughter of night!” The room fell silent. Not even a hum or whisper rose up as alleyes turned to the doorway. The room was lit by thousands of torches and candles allowpeople the gaze at us with detail of the greatest kind. I felt nude inwhat little I wore, but I glared down everyone who stared directlyat me. It was as if my eyes burned theirs when they met. Zai held out a hand and I placed mine in his. We never looked at

Char Marie Adles

299 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

each other. He was ice and I was fury. We walked forward on the long black carpet the lead up theEmperor’s sitting area across the length of the vast hall. When wecame to a stop at the foot of the stairs that led up, Zai let go of myhand and bowed on one knee with his first over his chest like aknight. I stood there refusing to bow. A goddess bowed to no one.No one, especially a Emperor like Tarza. He sat up a bit straighter in his throne and cast a glare down atme. That glare may have wished any other man to kill himself, butnot me. It made me feel giddy that he was mad. “Why do you not bow before the Emperor of Darkness? Thepenalty for that is death,” he hissed down at me. His voice wasstrong and carried through out the room. I felt Zai flinch at his voice. Tarza’s voice help power. I grinned mockingly at him. “Because I bow to no one, brotherdear,” I said in a sickly sweet tone just for him. I saw rage flare in his eyes. “You dare-!”

“Yes I dare. I dare much. You are lucky I graced you with mypresents. Mother wouldn’t have done so brother!” I shouted athim with scorn. That made him shot out of his chair. “Hecate isvery displeased with you!” “What do you know of her and me?” he asked calmly. “You think she is only your mother? Well think again, brotherdear. But know this: I am above you. You are only half god and youwere born with out an immortal soul. You could never be a god. Ihowever was born with what you will never have.”

Char Marie Adles

300 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

His eyes flashed yet he struggled for calm. “Hecate has no other child then me!” he yelled. Suddenly a swirl of black smoke shimmered next to me andHecate appeared. “You want to bet on that my son,” she hissedand then looked at me. “Good plan, my child.” I smiled at her. Sheturned back to her son. “She is a goddess and I set her here tohelp you. She is my child as you are.” He looked startled to see Hecate here and he bowed to her andmuttered, “Yes, my goddess.” “Good,” she hissed at him and began to swirl back into blacksmoke. She swirled around me once and whispered, “Good luck,child,” and disappeared. His gaze drifted over my body and focused on my eyes. “You canbe of use,” he said with a slow wicked smile. I twisted my lips up in a snarl and said sweetly, “Brother dear, Iadvise you to remember I an of my darkness then you. Make onemistake and I will kill you.” the soft sweetness in that evil tonemade him want to flinch, I knew it. He nodded and turned his gazeon Zai. He smiled and it was the repulsive thing I had ever seen. “Youhave come back my Sword of Death. Where is the goddess ofwar?” I looked over to Zai who looked at me out of the corner of hiseye. I nodded ever so slightly where no one else could see. “She stands before you in the form of your sister,” he told theemperor. His tone was like ice, just like his gaze.

Char Marie Adles

301 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Tarza glanced at me and I smirked, this time he did flinch and thecrowd gasped softly. He must have never have done that before.

This game is getting to be fun. I want to torture him just a bitmore, I thought. “Do the wrong thing and you lose this war, brother,” Icommented looking at my nails, “Oh and I want to know what youdid with my niece. I’ve heard of her little evilness. A truedemoness, but I never heard of her mother.” I was baiting him andno matter how much he want to hurt me or yell, he wouldn’t dare.Because he’s scared of me. My power’s were working and the leaking of my dark magic fromthe Seal was helping. He looked away from my glowing eyes to Zai who was still stifflybowed in place. “You have done well to earn your place. You neverfail. As your reward you will receive that in which you have beenpromised.”

Promised? Tarza promised him something to bring me in? Then ithit me. That’s why he entered the Tournaments!

“Brother,” I said to Tarza, “surely he deserves more?” Tarza turned a hateful eye to me. “I promised him your niece andmy heir. There is nothing higher then that,” he spat. I tapped a nail against my chin like and was thinking. “Surely youwill think of something soon.” He caught my meaning. “Of course,” he grated and that hadbeen his last nerve. “Everyone out!” he bellowed, “the party isover!”

Char Marie Adles

302 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Everyone left in a rush and I tapped Zai on the shoulder. “Raise,”I commanded. He didn’t. “Your goddess is commanding you to getup. Now do it!” He rose slowly and kept his gaze on Tarza.

Tarza didn’t look happy and that made me smile. Maybe I reallywas evil? Oh well. “Tarza release him so we can talk,” I ordered. Tarza battled within himself against being ordered, but he did it.Zai paused at the door and looked to me. I smiled and touched myfinger to my eyebrow. He left. I walked up the stairs and Tarza satdown in his throne as if he knew I would take it. No problem, Ithought and made a bigger throne appear across from his. I satdown gracefully and smiled at him. He smelled of rotted flesh andlooked like he had been pieced together over and over again. “Now tell me of my niece. Where is she and who is her mother? Iwould like to meet both,” I said hiding the anger in my voice withsweetness. Tarza smiled coldly at me. “She is being held in a cell right nowfor misbehaving. As for her mother, she was a whore of mine.” Something started to snap under my retained anger and Irealized it was another lock on the Seal. I took a deep breath andpushed my anger down. I couldn’t let the Seal break when I was soclose to saving everyone. My smiled turned icy. “A whore, brother? You would stoop tohaving a whore birth your heir?” One thing I knew about evil men. They liked to brag. Nothing like

Char Marie Adles

303 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

a good taunt to use against them and find out what you wantwithout them knowing. He sat back with a smug smile. “Not just any whore, little sister,a queen. The hated enemy of my Empire. The Desert Queen of theOld Royal Family. With her blood in the veins of my child, thatchild will become the greatest weapon of the Empire andkingdoms.” I clenched my hands. “Do not call me your little sister. I amgreater then you in every way. You will call me Goddess or YourHighness, nothing else,” I commanded of him. He nodded. “As for your idea I hope us see it have a big problem. That childwill do as she wants when she discovers she is more powerful thenyou,” I pointed out. He cold smile returned. I knew that smile. I had felt it run acrossmy lips in the vision where I was him when he raped my mama. “She will be enslaved to me. Look at this,” he told me and heldout his left palm. There branded into the center of his palm wasthe Mark of the Fallen Star. “I can use this along with a curse tocontrol her. Every slave in the Empire that belongs to me has one. Iuse it to control all who have the Mark. It seems you have a Markof your own there on your face. Where did you get it?” I steeled myself not to flinch and said, “I was a gift given to methat granted me a new power.” He studied in to closely, but didn’t seem to know what it was for.I was a good thing I had put a spell of my Star Mark to hide it from

Char Marie Adles

304 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

eyes. Wise even that I did. “What did you do with the child’s mother after she gave birth?Kill her?” I asked getting back to the things I needed to know. He sighed. “No, she is held in the dungeons. Her and herhusband.” I narrowed my eyes and asked the question I longer to, “I heardthey had a daughter between themselves? Do you have her too?” He seemed angered by this question. “No,” he snarled, “she waskilled by some idiot slaves of mine on the way here. It was awaste! Those fools paid for their mistakes.” I raised a bow. “Why was she so important?” “She was to marry the Desert King! I could have used her tobring down the kingdom! But I sent one of my personal whores tomarry him and take care of that. That is why she is there now.” It would seemed he didn’t know I killed her. All the better for me. “Brother?” “What,” he snarled. I Tsk, Tsked him. He asked again, “What is it, Goddess?” I beamed at him. “Can I see your prized whore? I have afondness for beating them.” I stopped myself from gagging on mywords. His eyes lit up with a feeling of final understandment of me. “If itwould please you.” I knew he saw it as a way to please thegoddess of war who would tear apart to nation of his hatedenemies for him. His eyes darkened. “Though I cannot go with you

Char Marie Adles

305 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

tonight as much as I would like. I have to plan and meeting withthe Counsel on the war.” I stood up and looked down at him. “Thank you, it please megreatly,” I said in a purr. He smiled back.

A truly great insane ruler. Just wait till I crush you, you bastard.I’ll get you from what you did to my mother! My smiled never slipped as I said, “I’ll have Zai take me. I’ll seeyou later.”

Char Marie Adles

306 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Nineteen

Zai had led me down to the dungeon below the palace and he hadleft he in front of the heavy wood door that led to my mother’scell. He had told me my father was in the cell next to her’s, gaveme a quick hug and had went back up stairs to the palace. I was shaking with fear, anger, and I hesitated back I didn’t wantto know. I didn’t want to know what more he had done to her andI didn’t want to know if she would hate me to. But I knew I had to open the door and go in. so I reached out ashaking hand and pointed at the heavy door. “Open,” I whispered in a soft command. Slowly the heavy door swung inwards a few feet. I walked slowlyto the opening and paused taking a deep breath and sliding in theroom. I ordered the door to close until I wanted it open. I was trapped in the cell with my mother now. I was so close, butthe darkness of the room supplicated you and made you thinkthere was something that was going to attack you. I created seven little magic lights that wiggled in pleasure beforeI sent them up to the ceiling to light up the cell. What I saw was

Char Marie Adles

307 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

just like the vision Tarza had made me see. There was only a stonebench in the stone room and curled up on it was a woman. Herlong wavy black hair spilled over the bench and on to the floor.Her body tucked in against the wall as if to seek heat. I took small hesitant steps towards the bench and paused. IfTarza was going to think I was torturing her he would want to hearscreams. I cast a quick spell that everyone outside of this cellwould her a woman’s screams. With that over to quickly I wasstanding over the woman on the bench. “Mother,” I said in a choked voice. It wasn’t loud enough, shewouldn’t wake. “Mama,” I said louder, but still in a whisper. Ireached out my fingers to touch her cheek as I said louder, “Mamaits me.” The woman’s silver eyes shot open and she backed awaybegging, “Please…! Not again! I promised to be good!” I followed her and took her hands. She was shaking and itappeared as if she couldn’t see me. She was looking around wildly,crying and begging. I knelt in front of her and finally cried. I heldher hands tight in mine and bawled like a baby. “Mom! It’s you!” I chocked out and sobbed on the last word. Ilooked up and saw she was looking at me with a small frown. Shehad started begging and crying, but she looked confused andpained. I entered her mind and found myself up against a barrier. As Ilooked closer at the barrier it was a mass of little knots tiedtogether. I tried my best to untangle them and slowly, but surely I

Char Marie Adles

308 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

did it. When I was done I looked up into her beautiful silver eyes.She could see me. I knew it as she studied my face and ran herhands over my face. I broke the trance between us as I whispered, “Mother…” Her tears broke loose and she launched herself at me sobbing.“My baby…!” she cried over and over and I soothed her till she satnext to me on the floor and I gave her a watery smile. “Hi mom,” Iwhispered. “Hello…my baby,” she whispered. She ran a hand over my hair.“You’ve…grown.” I laughed quietly. “People tend to do that over the years.” She looked so beautiful and young, but her scar and arms werecovered in scars, she body was little more then skin and bones,and she seemed haunted. She laughed softly too. “I guess so…but this seems so unreal. Isthis really you?” her gaze ran over my face again. I nodded. “Yes this is me,” I said. A lump was caught in mythroat. “Its been a long journey, but I am here.” “You will save us?” she gave me a wistful and hopeful look. “Yes. That is why I came here. I am going to save you and father,then I am going to kill that bastard for all he put me through andyou,” I vowed, “And when the war come I will crush him and searhim till there is nothing left!” “Shhh,” she ran a hand over my cheek, “you must calm down.Your anger is not the answer to this.”

I pulled away. “My anger has gotten me this far. It has gotten my

Char Marie Adles

309 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

the truth straight from the Eye, Nephan and the damned gods! Itwill win us this war and end it once and for all!” Her eyes widened. “You know…everything?” I nodded. “Yes and more then you do to. Did you know I wasborn a goddess? A mortal goddess who will become immortalwhen my Seal break?” I asked. She looked at me in horror. “…no…” “It’s true, and that only way to win the war is by turning into thatmonster and dying while trying Tarza’s sorry ass with me.” She just shook her head. I placed my hands on her cheeks andcalmed down. I looked into her eyes with a sad stare. “It will haveto happen. But I don’t plan on dying till I want to so don’t countme out. Us goddess can do things anyway we want. But believeme I will enjoy hurting that man. I know what he did to you,” I saidseriously. At the she retreated away from me. “You must think I’m dirty.” I took her in my arms. “Never, you will never be that way. It’s allhis fault. You were the brave one to live through it all.” “How long has it been?” she asked. “How long have I been here.Judging by your age I would guess more then ten years.” I looked away from her. “Almost twelve year, mama.” Her didn’t looked shocked. “How is my other baby? He only letmy see her once a few years ago. Is she okay?” I smiled. “Sahir is fine. She like me has been branded, but shegot away from here and found me. She is back home with Nephan.She’s the reason I’m here. Till now I thought you were dead.”

Char Marie Adles

310 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“I thought you were dead too,” she whispered, “after that night Icould think nothing else of you but that.” “Well we’re both alive and in a week or so we will be leavinghere. But first I’m going to have some fun with Tarza,” I said withan evil smile. “What do you mean,” she asked and so I told her my plan andwhat had happened today. She found it to be the perfect plan, butsoon it was time I had to leave. “I must go now, but do you think you can last another week?” Iasked worried. She gave me her first real smile. “If I lasted here for twelve years,I’m sure I can last a week,” she said dryly. “Okay,” I said, “But first there are somethings I want to give you.You won’t be able to create a light spell till you energy and powercomes back and that will be awhile so keep the lights that are inhere. To turn them off say ‘off’ and the turn them on say ‘on’. andhere take this. It’s an enchanted shawl. It will keep you warmforever as long as you wear it. Finally here is some really food. It’sbeen dried out so it’ll stay good for a while. All so if you press oneof the lights to you lips and say water, it’ll give you water. It’s aspell I’ve been working on,” I told she standing up. She stood to and I walked her to the bench. “I am so proud ofyou, my little one.” I kissed the top of her head and left. The moment I stepped intothe hall I heard the screams and stopped the spell. I looked to the next door over and decided that maybe I

Char Marie Adles

311 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

shouldn’t visit my father. As I started to walk to the stair I turnedback and looked at the silent door. After a moment I ran to it andstopped just shy of hitting it. I sent up a pray and opened the door, went in and closed it withthe locking spell. I created a giant light this time and gaspedagainst the sickness when I saw a skeleton. I forced the dry heavesdown and looked around to cell and found a curled up man undera tattered sheet. “Sir,” I called out to him as I got closer. “Sir are-” I found myselfpinned to the floor by the man’s arms, being chocked. “S-top!” Igasped at him. He looked at my face in the light and let goimmediate to only hug my tightly as he could. He wasn’t like mymother. He wasn’t skin and bone, but muscle through andthrough. “Firiel! Thank the gods you’re free!” he said in my ear. I pushed him away. “I’m not Firiel! I’m Lys!” He got a good look at me and his jaw dropped. He seem frozenlike that till I snapped my fingers in front of his face. He wasbeautiful for an older looking man and he had a white bread aslong as his white hair, but it was his violet eyes that shocked me. He rubbed a hand over his face a muttered, “That’s it. I’ve gonecrazy!” It sounded so funny coming from him that I had to laugh. “And great! Just great! My mind is laughing at me!” he saythrowing his hands in the air. “No, you got it wrong,” I said trying to stop laughing. “I’m Lys. I

Char Marie Adles

312 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

came here to save my mother and father.” He narrowed his eyes at me. “Are you real?” I pinched his cheek and he put his hand to it. “That was real,” he said sounding faint, “very real.” “Like I said, I’m real. Now who are you? Are you Lorian?” “Yes that is I. that means you’re my daughter!” he seemed tocome alive inside. “Its really you!” he said giving me a hug. Thenhe turned on me, “What are you doing here! If Tarza catches youthen you are dead!” I brushed him off and stood. Letting my silver light shine aroundme. “You don’t have to worry about me. I…have some powers andmagic which mean his afraid of me,” I said thinking of a way to tellhim I was a goddess. He caught onto my fib. “What do you mean?” I scratched the side of me head and shrugged saying, “I’m theGoddess of War.” “Oh,” he said just before he dropped to the floor. Ten minutes later he was very much awake and freaked. “Dad. Dad! It’s all fine. The war and everything will happen later!Right now I have to go back up stair and to bed. At the end of thisweek I will come back for you and mom and we’ll leave together.” I finally settled him down, but he wasn’t happy with what wasgoing to happen. But there was something he had to ask me. “That man…is his child…here?” he asked quietly. So he knew. “Dad I hate that man as much as you do, actuallymore then you but that child is nothing like him. She’s the reason

Char Marie Adles

313 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I’m here. She wanted me to save you and mom. Sahir is a good kidwho has been abused. If you think what he did to mama was badthen you should have seen what he did to her. Before she escapedshe was branded like me,” I said turning around and removing thespell of my Mark so he could see it. “Dear gods,” he whispered. I replaced the spell and turned around. He had gone pale and forthe first time I noticed the double crossing scar crossing over hisleft eye. “Are you okay?” I asked. He showed me his shoulder and I feltmy blood run cool. “He has Marked us all. Firiel’s is on her hip,” he said quietly withfury. “He is going to died in the most painful way possible,” I swearedto the gods. After that I gave him the light and food like I did my mother andwent up stairs with an evil grin on my face. Oh he was going to payalright…

*~*~*~*~*

Char Marie Adles

314 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

The next few day went as planned till I finally made Tarza snap. Heraged at me a striked my across my cheek drawing blood with hiswhip. My shoulders started to shake and I laughed lowly amalevolently. My tongue flicked out to lick the tangy dark bloodfrom the corner of my lips. I lifted my head so I could glare at himthrough it. “What did you think, big brother?” I asked when I saw his facehad turned pale as he stared at my dark blue blood. “Expecting myblood to be red? It’s this color because it’s been tainted with darkmagic,” I said wiping my hand against the cut. I glance at hisscared face and pulled out the knife that was tied to my innerthigh with a slow evil smile. I walked over to him a pressed it tohim throat. Guards surrounded us in an instant. “If you do not wish to die then go away,” I hissed at them. Iturned back to Tarza. “Marking the skin of a goddess is a crime youknow? So how will you repay me?” I asked pressing the knife intohis throat. I felt him shake with rage and fear. He truly had no idea what Icould do to him. “I…am…sorry, my goddess. You will have your pence. Do…as youwish…” he said with anger. I took the knife away and said, “I’ll take your eyes some othertime.” I danced away with a laugh and pinned him with a glare.

Char Marie Adles

315 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

After that he tip-toed around me. He was still being he evil self,but around me he was cautious. He had servants watch me and Icould only visit my mother once more. I found one of the servantswaiting for me outside the door this time and the magical blood Ihad put on my clothes convinced them I was as evil as I had saidfor they ran away with a shout of fright. During my time here I learned just how bad things have been thelast three hundred years. It was a miracle or a curse that theEmpire survived. The people was half-starved and crazed andwould do anything to survive. That was what had turned theminto the evil they were today. It was desperation. The entire Empire of the North reeked of dark magic, despairand something deeper and more ominous then anything I couldthink of. I was to bare witness to the punishment and beating of a slavetoday and I wasn’t looking forward to it. The giant slabs of greystone that made up the palace seemed to breath and expand withthe dark atmosphere. Every time I took a breath I wanted to gag.Adding the torture of a person to that and it would be the perfectworse day ever. I walked down the large daunting halls of the palace and thoughtof how much this seemed like a prison. I passed by servants andguards alike. I had noticed since I came here that they all watchedme with caution like I was a wild beast that would rip them apartfor stepping on my tail. That thought made me grin.

How appropriate, I thought, if they knew the beast I really was,

Char Marie Adles

316 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

then they wouldn’t even look at me. I ha also noticed that all the servants, and guards all had horns,but the slaves had tattoos on her faces and back and had nohorns. I had asked Zai why that was and he said that the Demons withthe horns were of middle to high class, but slaves were the poorand in so slaves to the Empire. Everything about this place made my skin crawl and made mewant to wipe it off the face of the planet for good. But it was notthe people’s fault they were this way, because they had beendriven to this by the choices of Tarza and his wars. “Everything will change soon. Whether for the better of theworse I don’t know yet,” I murmured to myself under my breath.But I had the feeling at I wasn’t going to be leaving this place. Notyet. And soon the plan for the escape would happen. I already hadthe horses picked out that I would need, the route to leave, thethings we would need. In just a few more days everything wouldbe ready! The slave as it turned out was being punished for stealing a fishto feed his family. He wasn’t more then a boy and his punishmentwas death, by whipping. I remembered this every morning when Ihad asked Zai why he was being punished and how. I rememberedhis cold words as he said, “That kid stole food to feed his familyand has been sentenced to death by a whipping to show the slavewhat will happen to you if you go against your master.” I walked in a cold daze as I walked to through the tunnel that

Char Marie Adles

317 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

would lead me to the chamber where servant were punished. Itwas an arena that was opened up the to night sky high above andwith thousands of seats for people to watch. Those seat werefilled up by the slaves of the palace and grounds and the noblessat in the closed of seat far above for the best view. I was allowedinto the arena where Tarza had a large throne and one smallerseat on either side of it. I was allowed to set on his left to view thegoing on. The arena was filled with the cheers, yells and calls for the bloodof the slave, even by some of his other brethren slaves. It wassickening to here the calls of the people to bring the small boy intoarena where he would be tied between to stone pillar andwhipped till he fainted from pain, then slowly bled to death. Itreminded me of the time that Kataran gave me the whip to punishhim and it made me sick. The strong were willing to pick on theweak, because it made them look stronger. I gripped the small thrones stone chair arms tightly and heardthe crack of stone beneath my fingers as I left out my anger intothe rock. I looked to Tarza. He was watching the arena with an evilsnark. He enjoyed the cries for blood I could see, even if it was theblood of a child. He truly was a monster. He had no compassionleft in him and he was nothing more the a rotting, stewing pit ofevil waiting to break open and consume the world in fire. I couldread it in his eyes and every line of his face. I looked in front of me into the tunnel I had entered in and sawthat six broad shouldered guards were tugging a boy in chains

Char Marie Adles

318 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

along behind them. Tarza grinned twistedly and stood. “Bring in the slave,” he hissedand cackled. He was a true madman. Two of the guards walked forward out of the tunnel hold thickchains in there hands. Another to in the middle of the party linedup with the boy each held a chain to that was connected to amaniacal around one part of the boy’s body and finally two guardsbehind him with chains of their own. The front to gave the chainsa jerk as he stopped and stared at me with dead, haunted eye, andit sent him flying forward and landing hard on his injured arm. Hecried out and I tightened my grip on the chair more till it started tocrack even more. Tarza yelled out, “May his blood run for his crimes!” The crowd roared in approval so loud it sounded as if thunderhad hit the arena.

You must do something, my inner voice guided, you know this iswrong. With you let a another child be punished to death like Sethwould have been? Would you let an innocence die for youselfishness? I gritted my teeth as the boy was dragged over to the pillars andchained up leaving it where his whole body could be whipped.There was nothing that couldn’t be ripped apart of injured now.He hung there knowing what was going to happen. It was the fateof a slave in the end anyway. He head was hung in submission todeath and he had no more tears to weep for himself or his familywho was most likely watching.

Char Marie Adles

319 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I watched as a different kind of warrior walked out of the tunnelin leather armor and a curled whip in his hand. His face washidden behind a mask of cold steel that was set in a fearsomesnarl. The man’s long dirt blond hair ran free down his back and hehad a tattoo the snaked around his branded Mark on his shoulder.He was tall, very well muscled and he looked as if he was preparedto meet death at any moment to save himself. He uncurled the whip and started whipping the ground withbone crushing cracks! the boy shook in his bonds, but didn’t move,didn’t flinch. The man with the whip cracked it across the pillarmere inches from the boy’s arm. “Let the punishment begin!” Tarza hissed and the crowd roaredonce more. As the man raised the whip behind him and was about to swingit at the boys back I screamed, “Stop!” The man froze and Tarza turned to me. “What do you thinkyou’re doing,” he snarled at me. I smirked at him. “Something I should have done in thebeginning. I want you to release the boy, but I will pay you aprice.” it was a bet and he was about to leap upon it. Tarza gazed my over from where we both now stood. Eventhough he was tall he didn’t have my glare. He rubbed his chin andgrinned. “Very well, but someone must take his punishment. Willthat be your price,” he asked with a snake’s smile. I gave him the same smile back. “Yes, it is my price for the boy.Won’t you be empowered by letting the blood of a dark goddess

Char Marie Adles

320 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

run, brother dear,” I asked. He seemed taken aback and I stepped from the throne and intothe arena. I removed my black silk cloak and stood beforeeveryone in one of my new black corsets that pushed my breastsup and small leather shorts. I walked over to where the boy was suspended in the air and Ilifted his face to look into mine with a fingernail. “Boy, if I do this will you become mine?” I asked him and I sawhe was no boy, but a man. He was dirty, lean, and most currentlynot a boy. He had to be Nephan’s age at least, but it was the dirtand chains that made him look so small. But I didn’t let myexpression change as I looked at him thoughtfully. “Will youbecome mine, boy,” I asked again. He looked into my freakish glowing eyes for only and momentand whispered, “I give you my vow.” I smiled and turned to Tarza. “Well then that’s that, brother. Letthe blood run! But be it mine instead of his for him to becomemine!” I shouted to the crowds and Tarza. He said and nodded, sitting down. The man was taken down and I order him to be taken to the farwall away from Tarza, but where he could still se what was goingto happen to me. “Watch and see what I will do for you and my people,” I

whispered in his ear before he was taken away and I was chainedup to the pillars. It was like old times. I took a deep breath and grinned. It would seem that I am going

Char Marie Adles

321 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

crazy for now I do crave the claws of the whip to rake down mybody, I thought, insanity might not be so bad. As the air whistled and the whip hit the flesh of my bare lowerback I laughed. The pain was nothing and it left a sweet sting and Ibegged for more. My power was seeping out of my body andtaking control of it. I was on the edge of changing though my beastcould be completely freed. The whip criss-crossed over the back of my body more thentwenty times and even as my dark blue blood seeped from mywounds and soaked the ground I craved more evil, violence, andanger. And I still laughed. “Is that the best you can do!” I screamed at Tarza. “You arenothing, just like Hecate said! You worthless piece of crap!” He roared in outrage and ordered the whipped to peel the skinfrom my back. And peel he did with his whip, but I even as I feltthe pain it had no effect on me. The crowded roared in approval as I screamed in bliss at thepain. The pain I realized fed the insanity and power of my magicand kelar. And another of the locks broke, leaving one left. Once Tarza ordered him to stop after three hundred lashes Ilaughed mockingly at him. “One lesson you must learn brother,” Isaid and broke the bound with a spell, slipping to the ground andwalking over to him. I whispered in his ear, “You can’t kill agoddess unless you are a god.” I laughed a motioned for the guards holing my new slave tofollow me. I turned back for a second. “And your price has been

Char Marie Adles

322 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

repaid.” I walked out of the arena through the palace and all theway to my bedroom chambers and ordered everyone to leave andthe boy to come in. The heavy metal doors slammed shut behind me and I fell to theground panting, blood pooling around me. The boy noticed andrushed over. He dropped to his knees beside me and not knowingwhat to do sat fritting. “What…should I do,” he whispered in desolation to himself. I cracked a weak smiled at him and said, “Drag me to the bedand boil water.” He looked at me with wide eyes. “Dare I move you?” I was coughing up blood now, strange how it seemed more blackthen blue right now. I laughed a gurgling sound and replied, “Nomatter what you do to me I will not die. I can’t,” I sound ironically. He looked distraught, but dragged me over to the bed and liftedme onto it so I laid on my stomach. Even in my state I noticed how easy it was for him to lift me eventhough he didn’t look like much. He boiled the water and I ordered him to rip my cloak in strips,dip them into the water and place them on my back.

My tolerance to the pain had left my body the moment I fell tothe ground and when he placed the strips over my back Iscreamed into the leather strap I had bitten onto. My screamsmade him flinch. When all was done he sat on the floor andlooked into my fire in the hearth. It was silver and gold like all myother fires.

Char Marie Adles

323 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I was relaxed now and the pain was slowly going away as myblood healed my wounds. I noticed the kid’s shoulders weretensed. “Hey,” I called out to him. I was laying with my stomach on thebed and had a sheet pulled around my waist so that my semi-nakedness wouldn’t embarrass him. He didn’t turn around.

“Hey! I’m talking to you boy,” I said and threw a comb on the bedat him head. It hit him and I yelped at the pain in my back at themovement. He turned to look at me. “Yes, master?” he asked in a distanttone. “Okay, don’t start that with me. I here by free you fromslavedom! Now I have a few question for you. You can ask mesome as well,” I told him with a smile, settling back down on mybed. He looked shocked for a moment and put his serious mask backin place. He turned half away from me, looking back into the fire. “Why did you do it?” he asked quietly. “I was just another slave.It would happen to anyone.” I smiled. Such a question to ask. “Come here,” I told him. Hecame and I pulled back the strips that covered my shoulder wheremy Mark was branded. He looked onto my back, saw it, and froze.“You see this? It’s the same as yours and I got it saving a little boyfrom being tortured and killed. I know what you’re thinking. I maybe a real goddess, but that doesn’t mean we can’t get hurt.”

Char Marie Adles

324 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

He reached out a hand was touched the freshly healed skin overthe brand with a feather’s touch. “You too? So I am not the first tobe saved by you?” I shook my head and an idea came to me. “I’ll be leaving soonfrom here. I will not fight the war with Tarza and his Empire. AfterI’ve seen what he’s done to this land and its people I will fightagainst him. Will you come with me? I can use another man tohelp me,” I said with a grin. He looked at me for a long time thinking if I was telling the truthor trying something on him. Finally he nodded. “I will go with you.I owe you my life.” I looked him over and paused then grinned again. “You’re not aDemon, are you?” He shook his head. “Most slaves are low tribe demon and WindWeaves that have been taken over the last three hundred years. Iam a Wind Weaver with mixed Demon blood.” “How many are there like you?” I asked a bit stunned. He shrugged. “Thousands, maybe more.” My jaw dropped. “So my people have been used as slaves!” Iscreeched. He looked at me with wide eyes. I laughed then. “Sorry. Though you may have heard of me thereal story is a bit different. I am goddess, but I have mortalparents. They are the Queen and King of the Old Royal Family andI am the bride of the current King of the Desert. I am taking myparents back with me and you too now. I will finish the war and

Char Marie Adles

325 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

save everyone, I swear. Even if that means my life.” He shook his head. “You are the Great One we have all beenwaiting for. I know you will do great things for us all.” I yawned. “I hope I won’t die before then. In two more days wewill leave, till then stay close and act like you are still my slave tillwe all leave, okay?” I asked drifting asleep. “Anything for you, my goddess,” he murmured and fell asleep tonext to the bed.

*~*~*~*~*

“That was a foolish thing to do,” Zai hissed at me in my room thenext morning. He had come in before dawn and cornered me onthe bed. My back was still healing. I scrunched up my nose at him and said, “So saving one of mypeople was a stupid thing to do, huh?” He glared at me. “Yes. It was a test and you failed. One slave, onemember of a nations million people wouldn’t matter. You shouldhave left that matter alone.” This hissed reply made me raise from

Char Marie Adles

326 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

the bed. I held a sheet to my chest with one hand and shook theother at him, backing hi towards the fire. “Don’t save that. Do ever let me here you say that again. Everyperson is important. All it takes is a single person to change theworld and you know that when you look at me, right? That boywas no different. Test or not it made him fear me more and that isa good thing. I will use that against him. I will protect my people.Now go to hell,” I stated in a clear voice that wouldn’t allow othercomment on the subject. He sighed and ran a hand through his hair. He did remind me aNephan and it was about time I went back and let him be angerwith me. And army of killer Demons wouldn’t faze me, but anangry Nephan made me want to hide in another country. “Final, but you better do a damn good job of it,” Zai said beforehe stormed out. I stuck my tongue out at him when he lookedback. He just shook his head and left. The kid came out fromhiding around the corner and stared at me in amazement. “What?” I asked, confused with him. “You just told the Lord of Death to go to hell and you mockedhim without bring killed!” I smiled. “Oh, that. Well he’s kinda married to my little sister in away so he has to be nice. And being a goddess who can destroythe world helps too, I like to think.” He shook his head at me. “Truly great.” I sighed and prepared myself to go out and face Tarza. Seeing hehis ugly face everyday was a job a I hated, but mocking him was a

Char Marie Adles

327 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

lot of fun. I put on a silk dress that was made of black silk that would beeasy on my back and tied my swords to my waist. I needed themto help me stay grounded. Now that I had broken one of the lastlocks on the Seal, it was a temptation I couldn’t have. My beastbegged and raged to be freed. By only sheer will did it not comeloose. As I walked through the halls of the palace to reach Tarza WarMeeting Room and turned the corner to enter I saw a messengerhad Tarza scroll. I paused and backed up so they wouldn’t see me. “What is this,” Tarza hissed. “A message from the Queen Dowager of the Desert Kingdom,Emperor,” said the Demon with a deep bow. “Hmmm,” Tarza mumbled as he opened it. As he read it that sicktwisted grin filled up his face.

Why would the hag send something like this to the enemy of herkingdom? I wondered. But Tarza answered that question himself. “It seems, my little sister the Queen Dowager is readying to doher part in the war. She was always such a little witch,” he purred. The Queen Dowager of the Desert Kingdom was on the NorthEmpires side. And she was the spy in the king’s own home.

That bitch. I went through my day was a pain I hadn’t known before andwasn’t looking forward to it. I knew that with the war would comepain, but I hoped it was as much as last night, but I have beenwrong about things like that before.

Char Marie Adles

328 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Finally came the day to leave. I sneaked out my mother and father to the mounts waiting totake us to the war and sent them with the boy to start heading forthe Wall so they couldn’t be caught if they followed the path I toldthem to follow. I made a big show of raging through the palaceafter I had packed everything into the small beaded bag aroundmy neck and yelled curses at Tarza. He reached me just before I was out the front doors. “What is the meaning to this,” he bellowed at me and shakingmy arm. I ripped away from him saying. “I will not stay another day! I maybe evil, but this is to much! I am a goddess and I have beentreated like a mere princess. I will not stand the insult and yourpeople will not listen to me! I am leaving and curse you and yourpeople! Good luck in the war without me!” I raged back at him. I glared him down. “You will not leave! I forbid you to!” he yelled at me his face red. “Forbid me,” I scoffed, “I can turn you to dust without a thoughtand you do this to me!” “You can not go! You are our weapon against the war! Withoutyou have to awaken the dragon!” That got my attention. “The Black Dragon? Your scared of it?” Ilaughed. “Once it is awakened it will not stop killing. The secret to put in itto sleep was lost long ago,” he growled. I smirked. “I don’t care. Do it without me.” I turned to go and he

Char Marie Adles

329 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

pulled a wicked thin blade on me. He made a cut on my neck andwith a growl the beast in my rose and I wrestled him to theground. With raw viciousness I ripped at him and hit him till hebled. He fought back and we parted to draw swords. I growled at him. “What I beast you are, my goddess,” he sneered. I smiled at the, but it was more of a twist of lips. “You’ll pay forthat, you bastard.” I put my swords away and let him run at me. I was ready whenhe was within reach. I flipped over his head and used my smallknife to carve out his eye as I did. When I landed behind him I heldhis bloody eye in my hand. He screamed in agony and turned to face me. He was holding ahand to the bleeding hole where his eye used to be. “You bitch,”he snarled. I laughed evilly and smiled for him. “Look who’s talking. Youowed me this eye. I will take more someday, brother till thenremember this! Transport!” I hissed and disappeared in a flash ofsilver light that took me to the hidden place where Aslian waited. I hoped on his back and we left the riverbed in a dead run for theWall. I looked at Tarza eye is my hand. For some reason I couldn’tunderstand I put it in my pocket.

You’ll need it someday, whispered the wind as I whipped aroundme.

Char Marie Adles

330 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

*~*~*~*~*

I reached them, by night and the save time we traveled throughthe night and the next day. We rested that night and I kept myspace from my parents that had gone into extra lovey-doveymode. They sure were something. I spent most of my time in silence next to the kid. Finally when Icould take it anymore I burst out at him, “What is your name?” He looked startled and said, “Ryuuon.” I smiled at him and then looked up at the stars. “Ryuuon…what anice name.” He kicked back and sighed. “I guess. It was the name given to meby my first master. Tell me about the place you are taking us. Whatdoes it look like on the other side of the Wall? I believe it is all thesame, but what is it truly like?” At his tone I knew he truly wanted to know. Being a slave forhundreds of years along with your family must be tough. So I toldhim everything a went to sleep next to Aslian.

Char Marie Adles

331 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

*~*~*~*~*

Everything didn’t really hit me until we crossed the Wall the nextday and I yelled at Ryuuon for being stupid when he almost fellfrom a cliff. My rage was something that became normal now and I hatedthat. I didn’t want to be the person that monster inside of me wasturning me into. But until we had crossed the Wall I found I had breathed right tillI was back in my home land. The change in the air was so amazinga nearly fainted on the spot, almost anyway. I knew the it wouldtake time to get used to the idea of having a mother and a father,but I knew everything would be okay. The journey led me through the struggle of my lifetime forcontrol and thought me the lesson of the strength of otherpeople. But during my inner war with my beast I became moreworn and pale. By time we were into the second week of our journey I made

Char Marie Adles

332 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

sure we went out of our way to stay away from the village I hadcome through on my way up. I didn’t want to see the people againand see their frightened face when they saw me. I knew I couldn’tface them again. I did my best to smile in front of everyone, but my mother knewbetter then to look past the smile on one’s face that could hidepain, for she had been doing it for so long. That night when I wentto take a bath in a nearby springs she came with me. Weundressed and I winced when I saw the scars covering her bodyand her Mark. Her eyes widened when she saw mine. The onlyparts of my body that were ever covered were covers in scars.Most thin and traced my curves like spider webs, and the newones on my back were the same. My blue blood had healed themwell. I smiled at the look bleakness on her beautiful scared face.“Surprised? Worse is soon to come. I do not wish to marry theking for I cannot give him such an ugly body to be his own in thefuture, but it is all I have. My scars are the reminders of what Imust do and have done. Do not give me your pity, I do not need itnor can it change anything.” She looked away with a heartrending gaze to the ground. “I donot pity someone who has earned their scars, my little flower. I ammerely sorry for letting you being born and taken into this world. Iknew your future would have ended up something like this if youhad been raised by me and Lorian. I had hoped if you got awayback then that someone might have taken you into their home

Char Marie Adles

333 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

and raise you away from this. But it would seem fate has a funnyway of twisting things on us, huh?” I crossed over to her and brushed her matted hair away from herface so she could lock up at me. My look was desolate and mysmile austere. “You have gone through a lot. We all have in ourown ways. But this was the only way we could have grownstronger so we can face our futures. Our futures will not be easyand we may not survive them, but now they will mean somethingother then just death.” The words had come from a source deep inmy soul and I believed them. With that I turned my back on her,washed and left without another word. She needed time to think and adjust to the way the worlds havechanged. I did too. My world was about to come crashing downand I knew to prepare for what may come. A week later as we crossed the point called the Valleys of Deathin which there had been a valley in the mountains of sand thatwas laid with smooth stone to walk on, there had laid the ruins ofthe first Royal Palace of the King of Beast. As from that point wecould spot the walls of the capital city. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. We would all be backsoon and my small safe world within the Court would disappear asI was once more turned into the zarlin. I would have to face theQueen Dowager and take my place as the new queen. I didn’twant to be known as a Warrior Queen covered in scars, but Iwanted to protect me people more then anything and that’s whatI’ll do.

Char Marie Adles

334 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

The last few days before we reached the gates of the city’s walls,we faced may days of limited food and we were all grateful toreached Cyil. But when we stopped at the gates and I demandedto be let in from under my cloak, my party was over taken by theImperial Royal Guards. Nephan’s men and the King’s Riders. As Airen and Kalen wrestled me to the ground I growled, “If youto idiots don’t get off me now I’m going to cut off something youboth might want to keep,” in clipped words. The fall had knockedoff my hood and as they started into my face they shook withshock at see my eyes. As quickly as I was knocked down, I waspicked up. Kalen took it upon himself to beg for forgiveness. Ignoring him I helped up my mother who was trapped by andguard and freed my father from the six men trying to take himdown. Ryuu however stood on the back of his horse holding aguard with a knife. He looked at me and I pointed down. Hedropped the man who had peed his pants with a smirk. I then herded all the guards and Riders into a group and hit eachone on the head personally and asked them, “Is this how you treatyour goddess? And more importantly the Queen and King of theOld Royal family?” They looked stricken. I heard one whisper, “She has risen onceagain!” I smiled slightly and had them all go to the palace to tell NephanI was back. Wary to the bone with tiredness and exhaustion I struggled toremain awake till we reached the palace which was ablaze with

Char Marie Adles

335 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

activity. Servants were rushing and running all around yelling outorders and taking them as a powerful man strode out the frontdoors of the palace and down the stairs with a dangerous air andglint in his eyes. It took me a moment to recognize Nephan. Hewasn’t were his mask! As I stopped Aslian and sat astride him the king paused for noone didn’t care who was in his way. He came straight for me. Howhe knew it was me in my cloak a mud streaked face I couldn’tguess, but know he did. I felt a feeling at excitement when I saw him which turning in toa thundering heart and a blush, but not soon after he was a fewfeet away the blood drained from my face. He wore the coldestexpression I had ever seen. And with my blood also went the restof my energy. He plucked me from Aslian’s back which made Aslian mad and soAslian bit his butt as Nephan turned. He cursed the horse who wasnow ready to charge him and I pushed out of Nephan’s powerfularms with a soul deep sigh of resignation. I looked at Aslian whose ears were flat against his skull. “It’s fine,Aslian. This man will not hurt me.” I wasn’t so sure of that now,but I couldn’t tell that to even a horse who knew it was true. Iturned to Nephan and waited for him to start in and right on quehe did. He glared down at me from his full height with a stared thatcould wither stone. “You. You stupid little idiot! How could youleave like that! You could have died and then where would this

Char Marie Adles

336 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

kingdom be? You nearly drove me out of my mind and I had to berestrained to keep from going after you? Why did you go to theNorth Empire?!” he exploded in heaving breaths of anger.

I just started at him with bleak eyes and said, “Can we do thislater? I don’t feel like it now, but if it’s answers you want then Iknow who can give them to you.” I looked him in the eyes and

said, “May I introduce my mother and father, the King and Queenof the Old Royal Family. Firiel and Lorian, also my newest friend

Ryuu. They will tell you everything you wish to know. If they can’tanswer your question come find me later,” I said and passed by

him on my way to enter the palace. I made only three shaky stepsbefore I met the marble palace steps.

Char Marie Adles

337 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Chapter Twenty

Nephan watched as she walked away and collapsed on the step ofthe palace. With a feeling of pure terror that something must bewrong with her, he ran after she and took her up in his arms.When he stared down at her face he noticed how pale she was.

Why hadn’t I noticed that earlier, he thought. She seem so small and frail she seemed as her breath came inlittle pants and her body burned with fever. Nephan felt a gut-wrenching feeling sink into his bones. He needed to get her to aheal immediately! As he raised and cradled her against his chest he saw Sahir in theShadows of the door watching the man and woman that Lys saidwere her dead parents. He would have to take care of them later,she was more important. As he passed Sahir on his way in shewhispered so only he could hear, “You did this to her,” then shewalked outside. He took Lys to their room and laid her on the bed. She wasbreathing shallowly and she was moving restlessly.

“You did this to her.” He could hear Sahir’s words echo in hismind and it brought forth and idea.

Char Marie Adles

338 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Nephan turned Lys on her side and pulled back her top to look ather shoulder. The brand was burning like Sahir’s had that nightwhen he was imprisoned to save himself from his rage. He bent next to the bed and whispered, “Oh, my sweet littleone. What have I done?” “I think, my son, that she deserves what happened to her. I meanlook at her. Covered in dirt and wearing ragged. It be fits herperfectly,” said the Queen Dowager from where she sat perchedon the edge of a near-by chair. Nephan felt a murderous feeling at her words and rose to turnand glare at her. She was small and looked perfectly innocencebehind that smile of her’s. He wouldn’t let himself be fooled afterwhat she had done to Lys. She couldn’t be completely trustedanymore. “What are you doing here?” he asked her instead of roaring forher to get out like he wanted her too. “You know you areforbidden to set foot in this Wing if I remember right.” She smiled prettily and stood up. “I know that, but when yourfavorite person is hurt, is it not the duty of a mother to make sureeverything is okay?” He snarled, “No and you are not my mother. You were a whoreof my father.” Her smile turned cold as she look at Lys with pity. “Isn’t she thesame then?” Nephan’s control snap and he threw her over his shoulder anddumped her outside of the door. Then he promptly slammed the

Char Marie Adles

339 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

door in her face and locked it. He went back to the bed and kneltnext to it. Lys whimpered in pain.

How could I ever be mad at her? She gives her all to saveeveryone without a thought of herself and she does so much forme to for nothing in return, he thought and leaned forward to kissthe brand gentle. She shot rigid and then relaxed and the brand stopped burning.She turned her eyes towards his and opened them. “The queen isan ally to the North. Beware…” she whispered and drifted off tosleep. Nephan was stiff as he registered her words and thought it mightbe possible, but shook his head and went to get a healer from theCourt.

*~*~*~*~* I yawned and stretched as I woke in the warm rays of morningsun. I felt as if I’d been sleeping for years. My stomach growledagreeing to my thoughts. I laughed and opened my eyes and froze. That’s right I was backat the palace. My happy feeling was gone as I slipped back into thebed. I looked around the spacious room of the king’s chambers

Char Marie Adles

340 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

and spotted a ruffled Nephan resting his head on the bed while heslept. He had a golden stubble on his cheeks that made him look yearsolder then his age. His eyes fluttered and I pulled a sheet aroundme for protect. I didn’t know what good a sheet could do, but itwas better then nothing I decided. He looked up at me for asecond and his gaze became focused and he stared at meseriously. “Are you okay,” he asked. I nodded. “Yes, I’m fine now.” I wanted to room out of the roomand hide behind someone, preferably someone who was biggerand meaner then him. I knew he was going to be angry. Best togive out the truth and make it easier while I could. “I broke mypromise. I’m sorry.” He raised a brow at that. “Broke your promise? What does apromise have to do with y-” he started to say but I cut him off. “I broke my promise I would leave and I’m sorry, okay? But Ineeded to save my parents while they were still alive,” I shoutedout, squeezing my eyes closed. I waited for him to say something and he was quite for so long Iopened my eyes. His brows were drawn together in a way thattold me he thought something was wrong. “What is it?” I asked. He took a deep breath and rubbed a hand over his face. “Thosepeople are not your parents. Your parents were killed byNortherners eleven years ago, Lys.”

Char Marie Adles

341 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I laughed. So that was it. He looked startled by my laugh. “Like I was killed?” I had to ask. When he look confused I said,“You thought I was dead remember? Well those people are myparents. They are as dead or alive as I am.” Maybe I wouldn’t need to run. “Oh.” His expression cleared, “So I see. Then we have more of areason to war with the North.” I bit my lip. “Aren’t you mad?” I asked finally in a rush. His scowl turned into a gentle smile. “No,” he said and thencame onto the bed to hug me tightly. “You do so much foreveryone, but yourself. I have no reason to be angry.” “But I broke the promise,” I said muffled into his shoulder. “Then we will make another and keep it this time,” he saidsmoothly. I laughed. He let me go and grinned at me. “What do you thinkof the new look?” he asked and made a post. “Very nice, but I wish you had waited for me to take your maskoff for good.” He grinned. “It was time and as for now it’s just for you.” “What’s going on in Court and with you? I know I missed themeeting were you were going to introduce me to the Court andthe kingdom, so what are we going to do now?” I asked worried. He kissed my forehead. “We’ll face that as soon as we can.” “But your birthday is only a week away!” I protested. He sighed. “Yes, I know.” “Do you know what happens to kings that don’t marry on their

Char Marie Adles

342 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

twentieth birthday?” I asked seriously. He sighed again and repeated in a darker tone, “Yes, I know.” “Well then we have to do something about this!” I burst out. He chuckled. “We’ll find away after you’re better. Now rest.” I laid back down and he brought back food. After I ate I fell backasleep.

*~*~*~*~*

Two days later I escaped the room and found my way to a bathand then the Court hall. I stopped out side the large doors thatwere ajar and looked in. hundreds of women were lined up in rowson the floor and at the very front of all the women was anothercarpet where six young woman sat just before the Nephan on histhrone. A man stood next to the ladies and pointed at each one. Icouldn’t hear what they were saying. A person grabbed on wrist and rushed me into the room. “You’relate!” a maid said as I was sat down next to one of the other girlson a carpet.

Char Marie Adles

343 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“What all this about,” I asked her. She glare at me. “Do you not really know?” I shook my head. She gave me glare and said, “The king will chose his bride to dayfrom one of the upper princesses and his concubines from usnoble daughters. You’re not to sharp are you? Anyway I wonderabout his first concubine. Is she really a goddess and is she asbeautiful as it’s told? I hope she feels like sharing.” I grinned at her. “I doubt she will,” I said.

I will not share him ever! And I will be his wife, no one else. Thatis the way things have to be! I listened to the man beside the women introduce them toNephan. The man was Ilban. “These are the princesses you might chose your wife from andyou may chose whoever and how many ever concubines youwish,” Ilban said with a deep bow and then he went to his king’sside. Nephan looked over the princesses with a expressionless face.His striking beauty was even more hypnotizing then without hismask. It sent all the women into swoons and others into the plotto sink their claws in his. I reached my limit when he got up and looked over each one as ifhe would chose one. I jumped up from my spot on the carpet and started down theisle between the sides of women. The young women that had sitbeside me jumped up to, but only to tackle me to the ground.

Char Marie Adles

344 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

“What do you think you’re doing?” she hissed at me. I pushed her off me and said, “I am going to do whatever I want.I’ll burn off your hair if you try and stop me again.” She backed away crying,” Oh, no please!” I started walking down the isle again. Only the small area ofwomen around us had notice I had gotten up and stared after me. “So, who will you take as your wife,” Ilban asked Nephan loudly. “He will not take any of them, “ I announced and had thepleasure of both of them jumping at the sound of my voice. Theyturned and stared at me. Ilban winced at the look on my face.They both knew that were in trouble from keeping this from me. The women all looked at me as I passed them and I stoppedbeside to carpet of the princesses. They yelled in out rage andcalled out to me. I turned to them and glared. “Shut. Up. I am his only concubineand I will be respected!” they only grew louder. “Why should you say such a thing?” “You’re only a concubine!” “King! Please silence her!” one of the Elders commanded. I turned on the Elder. “You will need to listen to what I say. So zipyour lips, you damn old fart!” I snapped. He did and I turned backto Ilban and Nephan. “Why did you not tell me about this?” Iasked Nephan quietly. He looked down at the front abashed and said nothing. “What right do you have to demand such things from him?”Ilban asked me on a bold streak.

Char Marie Adles

345 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

I turned and walked to him. When I was only a few inches fromtouching him a placed my palm on his cheek and smiled. “Ilban Iknow you want what is best for Nephan so I have something to tellyou. I am going to marry him.” Ilban pulled back stunned. “What!” “I am the heir of the Old Royal Family and I am going to marryhim. That’s been the plan for the last sixteen years. It’s his father’sfault if you wan to blame someone,” I said with a shrug. He was stunned speechless. He opened he mouth to talk andfail, then he stuttered, “Y-you’re the Lys?” I nodded and turned to the room of women. “You may all goback home and to your kingdoms now. I claim him as my own andI will be the one to marry him!” They started to rage again and I whistled sharply. They stoppedand I spoke. “Fine then, I’ll have to make this clear. Who hereknow of the engagement items that one receives as the futurebride of the king?” I called out to them. More then two-thirds knew. “Good. Then can you tell me what they are?” One of the princesses stood. She was around my height andshape, but she had a sharp face that was beautiful yet not. Herblack eyes looked me over. She took a breath and tell told me, “Anancient choker made of magic with the Old Tongue, sets ofearrings made by the same magic with the marriage vows of thefirst queen written on them and a ring on the wedding night.” I nodded and lifted my hair and pointed at the chocker. “And this

Char Marie Adles

346 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

would be?” I asked Ilban. “The choker,” he choked out. “And these? I asked pointing at the earrings that lined each earfrom tip to bottom. “The earrings,” he choked again with wide eyes. I grinned at him and the women. “As you can see, his Highness,does not need any of you so you may go.” after those words theroom went wild. “Then he can have us as concubines!” that was echoed a milliontimes in my head and it made me lose what little my control I hadon my beast. I glared them all down and barked, “There will be no concubinesin this marriage.” They were all stunned. “Now. Leave,” I ordered to them all. They all made a run for the doors with screams. As the last of them left I relaxed and took a deep breath. I turnedand saw Nephan looking stunned too. “Yo-you almost c-changed!” he whispered. “I forget to tell you that. I kinda broke the Seal so if I lose mytemper I start to let the beast free.” I patted him on the shoulderand looked at Ilban. “You have made me very angry.” I said. He dropped to the ground in a bow and I glared at him. “Forgiveme, goddess!” he begged. I sniffed. “Clean up this little mess you made and we’ll see.” I took Nephan hand and made a break for a private place for us. I

Char Marie Adles

347 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

took us to his mother’s garden and sat with my feet in thefountain. Nephan sat behind me and wrapped his arms around me. Ilooked up at him. He had shaved and he looked really, really, reallygood. “Thank you for saving me back there,” he teased. “If I didn’t know any better I would think you had hoped that Iwould do that,” I teased back, but then he blush guiltily. “Ooooh!So you were hoping I was saving you!” He kissed me to stop my teasing, but it didn’t last long. I giggledand laughed till my sides hurt. “Ow,” I giggled. “Have fun there,” he asked amused. “Quite,” I said and he blushed again. “You know though I didn’treally do it for you. I own you remember? I can’t have someonetaking that way from me.” “Own? I don’t remember agreeing to that,” he said. “We need to work on that later then, but who’s always savingyour ass?” I asked sweetly. He sighed. “You do.” I grinned. “That’s right!” My grinned faded slowly. “I will promiseto give you everything I have. All I have is this scarred body, but Ihope it will be enough to h=make you happy.” He squeezed me tighter into him. “You will always be enough.” “We have to be married in five days,” I mumbled. I felt him nod. “What kind of marriage will this be to you?” I asked. I knew it

Char Marie Adles

348 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

was the wrong question to ask when he went stiff behind me. “Why do you ask that?” he asked back. “Because I want to see things the way you do,” I said bluntly. “Well…then I believe it would be a marriage of…friends,” he saidslowly. “Friends?” I asked and turned in his arms to look up into hisstarry blue eyes. “Can’t it be something more then friends?Friends can’t kiss,” I said looking hard at him lips and if he couldgive them to me. He looked down at me with wide eyes. “Do you mean that?Truly?” I nodded. He smiled devilishly then. “Well then. Maybe we could make thiswork. Will you marry me?” “Yes,” I laughed softly and let him pull me to him. His kiss thistime was different then any other before. This one held a promiseof new beginnings.

*~*~*~*~*

Char Marie Adles

349 Desert of Stars

Book Two:

Five days later we were married at the temple of Ishtar to myirony and everyone was there. Our ceremony was a simple versionof a Warrior Wedding and we would have to wait to the ImperialWedding till after the war, but I was happy to wait. I stared down at the ring on the second finger of my left hand.Nephan had given it to me as soon as we were safely locked in theKing’s Room and away from all the partiers. It had been hismother’s and all the queen’s before her. Now I was queen and asnew had it the Queen Dowager left the capital for her palace. I smiled and looked up to the moon. I was in my night shirt,Nephan was tangled in the bed sheets and the future was aheadof us and I knew what I was going to do to save everyone.Everything was as it should be. “What a sight,” I murmured, “Truly beautiful.” Arms slid around my waist. “I can think of something ever more

beautiful. Come back to the bed. Its late.” I hugged his arms around me. “Okay, but by the way, happybirthday.” “And what was it you were saying was beautiful?” he asked as Ilaid back in the bed. “The desert moon,” I whispered.